An epistle sent vnto tuuo daughters of VVarwick from H.N., the oldest father of the Familie of Love ; with a refutation of the errors that are therein, by H.A.
         Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
      
       
         
           1608
        
      
       Approx. 193 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 33 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A08219
         STC 18553
         ESTC S1318
         22121742
         ocm 22121742
         25099
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A08219)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 25099)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1732:20)
      
       
         
           
             An epistle sent vnto tuuo daughters of VVarwick from H.N., the oldest father of the Familie of Love ; with a refutation of the errors that are therein, by H.A.
             Ainsworth, Henry, 1571-1622?
             Niclaes, Hendrik, 1502?-1580? Epistle sent unto two daughters of Warwick.
          
           64 p.
           
             By Giles Thorp,
             Imprinted at Amsterdam :
             1608.
          
           
             Running title: An epistle of H.N. refuted.
             Dedication signed: Henry Ainsworth.
             Signatures: *⁴ A-G⁴.
             Includes text and commentary.
             Reproduction of original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Niclaes, Hendrik, 1502?-1580? -- Epistle sent unto two daughters of Warwick.
           Familists -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Haley Pierson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Haley Pierson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EPISTLE
           SENT
           VNTO
           TVVO
           daughters
           of
           VVarwick
           
             from
             H.
             N.
          
           THE
           OLDEST
           Father
           of
           the
           Familie
           of
           Love.
           
        
         
           VVith
           a
           refutation
           of
           the
           
             errors
             that
             are
             therin
          
           ;
           by
           
             H.
             A.
          
           
        
         
           Rescue
           me
           (
           Lord
           )
           ,
           and
           deliver
           me
           from
           the
           hand
           of
           strangers
           :
           whose
           mouth
           talketh
           vanity
           ;
           and
           their
           right-hand
           is
           a
           right-hand
           of
           falshood
           .
           
             Psal.
             144.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Imprinted
           at
           Amsterdam
           by
           Giles
           Thorp
           .
           1608.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Christian
           reader
           ,
           wisdome
           &
           grace
           .
        
         
           AS
           ther
           are
           many
           enimies
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           gospel
           ,
           and
           many
           that
           write
           to
           broach
           and
           spread
           their
           errors
           :
           so
           is
           it
           needful
           that
           some
           write
           against
           them
           ,
           least
           troden
           truth
           be
           quite
           forsaken
           ;
           and
           silly
           sowles
           be
           wrapped
           in
           error
           ,
           vnto
           perdition
           .
           It
           is
           not
           easy
           for
           al
           men
           to
           espie
           Satans
           subtilties
           ,
           nor
           the
           deceitful
           sophismes
           of
           his
           ministers
           :
           both
           he
           &
           they
           ,
           can
           trāsforme
           themselves
           like
           Angels
           of
           light
           .
           Such
           therfore
           as
           discern
           them
           through
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           should
           give
           warning
           vnto
           others
           ;
           that
           as
           the
           
             foolish
             womā
          
           is
           †
           troublesome
           ,
           babling
           &
           lowd
           ,
           inviting
           her
           ghests
           to
           the
           depth
           of
           hel
           :
           so
           the
           *
           
             maidens
             of
             wisdom
          
           ,
           may
           lift
           vp
           also
           their
           voice
           ;
           and
           make
           their
           crie
           be
           heard
           ,
           on
           the
           highest
           places
           of
           the
           citie
           .
        
         
           What
           wormwood
           and
           bitternes
           &
           even
           deadly
           poison
           ,
           is
           sparsed
           abroad
           in
           
             Henry
             Nicholas
          
           his
           writings
           ,
           (
           who
           caleth
           himself
           the
           |
           Father
           of
           the
           
             Family
             of
             Love
             ;
          
           )
           the
           children
           of
           wisdome
           that
           do
           read
           the
           same
           ,
           may
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Gods
           law
           soon
           perceive
           :
           yet
           with
           faire
           and
           flattering
           speeches
           ,
           he
           hath
           beguiled
           many
           vnstable
           sowles
           ;
           &
           such
           as
           have
           had
           no
           love
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           have
           been
           givē
           over
           vnto
           his
           lies
           .
           And
           never
           had
           Satan
           a
           fitter
           time
           to
           work
           his
           malicious
           wil
           on
           the
           sons
           of
           Adam
           :
           then
           in
           these
           last
           evil
           dayes
           ,
           when
           Atheisme
           and
           iniquity
           ,
           doe
           so
           much
           abound
           .
           Never
           had
           he
           a
           fitter
           religion
           for
           Atheists
           and
           carnal
           hypocrites
           ,
           then
           that
           which
           H.
           N.
           out
           of
           his
           corrupt
           and
           fleshly
           hart
           hath
           set
           abroach
           .
           It
           taketh
           away
           the
           crosse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &
           persecution
           for
           righteousnes
           sake
           :
           and
           teacheth
           men
           to
           cōmunicate
           with
           al
           religions
           ,
           services
           and
           ceremonies
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           cleave
           in
           hart
           to
           his
           feighned
           
           
             service
             of
             the
             Love
          
           ;
           It
           maketh
           them
           pure
           and
           without
           al
           syn
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           foolish
           imaginations
           ;
           yea
           (
           more
           then
           which
           the
           Serpent
           himself
           did
           never
           teach
           ,
           )
           it
           deifieth
           them
           with
           God.
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           it
           bringeth
           a
           fretting
           leprosie
           vpon
           al
           religion
           ,
           &
           overthroweth
           the
           grounds
           of
           faith
           layd
           in
           holy
           scriptures
           ,
           which
           
             H.
             N.
          
           by
           foolish
           allegories
           ,
           perverteth
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           himself
           and
           his
           Family
           .
           And
           for
           the
           principles
           of
           theologie
           ,
           he
           hath
           written
           more
           blasphemously
           and
           absurdly
           then
           ever
           did
           Mahomet
           in
           his
           Alcoran
           .
           For
           this
           cause
           ,
           in
           answering
           this
           his
           letter
           ,
           (
           as
           I
           was
           requested
           by
           some
           that
           heard
           how
           much
           it
           was
           boasted
           of
           ,
           among
           the
           
             Nicholaitans
             ;
          
           )
           I
           have
           touched
           by
           the
           way
           some
           of
           the
           impious
           heresies
           that
           are
           in
           his
           other
           writings
           ,
           without
           knowledge
           wherof
           ,
           his
           frawd
           in
           this
           Epistle
           cannot
           easily
           be
           perceived
           .
           For
           as
           a
           child
           of
           darknes
           ,
           he
           laboureth
           to
           be
           obscure
           in
           his
           words
           ,
           y
           t
           men
           may
           admire
           the
           deepnes
           of
           Satan
           by
           which
           he
           speaketh
           ;
           and
           himself
           when
           he
           is
           folowed
           ,
           &
           can
           no
           other
           way
           escape
           ,
           may
           have
           this
           for
           his
           last
           refuge
           ,
           that
           men
           
             vnderstand
             him
             not
          
           .
           But
           *
           al
           things
           when
           they
           are
           reproved
           of
           the
           light
           ,
           are
           manifest
           :
           for
           the
           light
           is
           that
           which
           maketh
           al
           things
           manifest
           .
           Now
           the
           |
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           a
           lantern
           ,
           &
           his
           Law
           a
           light
           ;
           by
           it
           therfore
           have
           I
           assayed
           to
           discover
           the
           snares
           of
           this
           seducer
           :
           not
           doubting
           but
           God
           ,
           who
           causeth
           the
           Morning
           to
           know
           his
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           take
           hold
           of
           the
           corners
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           †
           &
           that
           the
           wicked
           may
           be
           shaken
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           wil
           ,
           notwithstanding
           al
           the
           dark
           delphick
           speeches
           ,
           and
           glozing
           allegories
           of
           these
           falsers
           ,
           declare
           their
           works
           and
           manifest
           their
           impieties
           ,
           and
           wil
           |
           turn
           the
           night
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           darknes
           wherof
           they
           think
           to
           be
           shrowded
           )
           and
           they
           shal
           be
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           Let
           therfore
           the
           prudent
           reader
           ,
           make
           trial
           of
           that
           
           which
           on
           both
           sides
           is
           said
           ,
           by
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           :
           least
           ,
           as
           the
           serpent
           beguiled
           Evah
           through
           his
           subtilty
           ,
           so
           their
           harts
           be
           withdrawn
           from
           the
           sincerity
           of
           Christ.
           And
           the
           Lord
           give
           them
           vnderstanding
           in
           al
           things
           ;
           and
           preserve
           them
           ‡
           from
           this
           generation
           for
           ever
           ;
           for
           the
           wicked
           walk
           on
           every
           side
           ,
           whiles
           vilenes
           is
           extolled
           among
           the
           sons
           of
           Adam
           .
        
         
           
             Henry
             Ainsworth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           preface
           ,
           made
           by
           some
           of
           H.
           N.
           his
           disciples
           .
        
         
           
             THis
             Epistle
             was
             written
             by
             the
             author
             vnto
             two
             maydens
             that
             were
             before
             purposed
             out
             of
             zele
             to
             have
             suffred
             death
             for
             the
             confession
             sake
             of
             the
             Christiā
             ceremonies
             ,
             which
             as
             he
             saith
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             his
             works
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             but
             outward
             meanes
             set
             forth
             by
             God
             &
             his
             ministers
             to
             direct
             people
             to
             the
             inward
             righteous
             life
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             spirit
             ;
             )
             supposing
             therin
             that
             they
             should
             rightly
             have
             obeyed
             &
             fulfilled
             the
             cōmandemēt
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             willeth
             vs
             to
             forsake
             our
             own
             lives
             for
             his
             sake
             .
             But
             vpon
             better
             consideration
             therof
             ,
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             these
             distinct
             godly
             testimonies
             and
             reasons
             ,
             (
             both
             touching
             that
             point
             and
             divers
             others
             )
             herein
             conteyned
             ;
             their
             mindes
             as
             it
             hath
             bene
             reported
             by
             some
             of
             that
             followship
             wer
             altered
             herin
             to
             an
             other
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             they
             did
             willingly
             indevour
             themselves
             afterwards
             ,
             to
             follow
             his
             good
             counsel
             .
          
        
         
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             THe
             drift
             of
             this
             Epistle
             /
             being
             (
             at
             the
             best
             )
             to
             disswade
             from
             the
             pacient
             and
             cōstant
             witnessing
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christ
             /
             especially
             in
             the
             outward
             ordinances
             of
             the
             gospel
             and
             open
             profession
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             Under
             a
             colour
             of
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             confession
             /
             and
             service
             of
             God
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             it
             shal
             not
             be
             amisse
             to
             look
             a
             little
             into
             the
             sleights
             of
             Satan
             /
             wherby
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             he
             hath
             deceived
             /
             and
             would
             stil
             deceive
             the
             simple
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             weaknes
             and
             insufficiencie
             of
             the
             reasons
             alleged
             in
             this
             Letter
             :
             as
             also
             to
             manifest
             /
             how
             the
             outward
             obedience
             of
             the
             body
             /
             must
             be
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             inward
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             external
             ordinances
             of
             Christs
             testament
             professed
             and
             practised
             ;
             if
             we
             would
             have
             the
             spirit
             and
             life
             which
             is
             of
             God.
             And
             howsoever
             
               H.
               N.
            
             accounteth
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             gospel
             but
             ceremonies
             ;
             yet
             in
             that
             he
             confesseth
             them
             to
             be
             
               outward
               meanes
               set
               forth
               by
               
               God
               ,
               to
               direct
               people
               to
               the
               inward
               righteous
               life
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             he
             manifesteth
             himself
             to
             be
             but
             a
             seducer
             /
             in
             perswading
             the
             
               two
               maydens
            
             not
             to
             suffer
             death
             for
             the
             confession
             sake
             of
             them
             :
             seing
             the
             outward
             meanes
             of
             mans
             salvation
             and
             of
             the
             righteous
             Christian
             life
             /
             is
             to
             be
             stood
             for
             vnto
             the
             death
             /
             as
             in
             handling
             the
             particulars
             shal
             by
             Gods
             grace
             appear
             .
             And
             if
             by
             the
             authors
             counsel
             /
             those
             daughters
             were
             drawn
             (
             as
             here
             is
             insinuated
             )
             from
             their
             outward
             confession
             &
             suffring
             affliction
             for
             the
             ordinances
             of
             Christ
             /
             against
             the
             Romish
             Antichristian
             doctrines
             &
             ceremonies
             ;
             their
             faith
             was
             but
             weak
             /
             they
             forsook
             the
             inward
             righteous
             life
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             spirit
             /
             and
             their
             mindes
             were
             perverted
             to
             a
             very
             evil
             vnderstanding
             .
             If
             also
             they
             assented
             to
             other
             points
             of
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             heresies
             /
             and
             folowed
             his
             corrupt
             counsel
             :
             then
             were
             they
             led
             *
             captive
             /
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             /
             )
             being
             simple
             women
             /
             laden
             with
             synns
             and
             led
             with
             divers
             lusts
             .
             From
             which
             estate
             /
             God
             keep
             al
             his
             people
             /
             &
             direct
             their
             feet
             in
             the
             wayes
             of
             life
             &
             peace
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           AN
           EPISTLE
           .
           Sent
           vnto
           two
           daughters
           of
           Warwick
           .
        
         
           
             From
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             THe
             wisdome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             through
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             birth
             out
             of
             the
             new
             life
             ,
             of
             the
             heavenlie
             being
             ,
             be
             vnto
             every
             one
             which
             with
             an
             vnpartial
             hart
             seeketh
             the
             godlynes
             in
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             to
             a
             harty
             salvation
             .
             Because
             that
             every
             one
             which
             seeketh
             God
             with
             hart
             ,
             mought
             know
             the
             right
             diversitie
             betwixt
             the
             heavenly
             and
             the
             earthly
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             spirit
             &
             the
             flesh
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             light
             and
             the
             darknes
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             death
             &
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             the
             elementish
             things
             ;
             and
             then
             to
             love
             the
             same
             .
             That
             grant
             vs
             the
             Almightie
             God
             through
             his
             love
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             ye
             mought
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             inherit
             the
             same
             gift
             and
             meere
             affection
             or
             goodwillingnes
             to
             the
             godly
             life
             :
             I
             do
             bear
             or
             cary
             the
             same
             gift
             ,
             (
             God
             is
             my
             witnes
             )
             before
             al
             men
             .
             But
             now
             am
             I
             compelled
             through
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             severally
             to
             open
             the
             same
             gift
             vnto
             two
             yong
             daughters
             of
             a
             certayn
             place
             named
             Warwick
             .
             The
             Lord
             give
             his
             prosperitie
             and
             grace
             thervnto
             ;
             for
             that
             his
             righteousnes
             which
             is
             wrought
             through
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             mought
             be
             knowen
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             which
             by
             many
             is
             sought
             after
             the
             flesh
             ,
             might
             be
             knowen
             and
             inherited
             of
             them
             according
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             even
             like
             as
             God
             which
             is
             blessed
             is
             a
             Spirit
             .
             
               Ioh.
               4.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             OUr
             saviour
             Christ
             /
             the
             ‡
             
               wisdome
               of
               the
               Father
            
             /
             hath
             warned
             vs
             to
             beware
             |
             of
             false
             prophets
             /
             which
             come
             vnto
             vs
             in
             sheeps
             clothing
             /
             but
             inwardly
             are
             ravening
             wolves
             .
             The
             Apostles
             /
             
               through
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             have
             foretold
             vs
             /
             that
             |
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             /
             some
             should
             depart
             from
             the
             faith
             /
             and
             give
             heed
             vnto
             spirits
             of
             error
             and
             doctrines
             of
             Divils
             ,
             speaking
             lies
             through
             hypocrisie
             /
             and
             having
             their
             consciences
             burned-with-a-hot-yron
             ;
             and
             therfore
             counselled
             vs
             /
             †
             not
             to
             beleev
             everie
             spirit
             /
             but
             to
             trie
             the
             spirits
             whither
             they
             ar
             of
             God
             /
             because
             many
             false
             prophets
             /
             were
             even
             then
             gone
             out
             into
             the
             world
             .
             The
             evil
             that
             they
             should
             enterprise
             /
             is
             *
             
               privilie
               to
               bring
               in
               damnable
               heresies
               ,
               even
               denying
               the
               Lord
               that
               hath
               bought
               them
               :
            
             the
             maner
             of
             their
             cariage
             should
             be
             to
             vse
             |
             
               feighned
               words
            
             ,
             ‡
             
               fayr
               ,
               flattering
               and
               good
               speech
               ,
            
             *
             
               swelling
               words
               of
               vanity
            
             |
             
               promises
               of
               liberty
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
             The
             effect
             of
             their
             doctrine
             should
             be
             /
             †
             
               deceiving
               of
               the
               harts
               of
               the
               simple
               ,
            
             even
             of
             |
             many
             /
             yea
             /
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             /
             of
             †
             
               the
               verie
               elect
            
             ;
             and
             by
             those
             many
             that
             follow
             
             their
             damnable
             wayes
             /
             †
             
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               should
               be
               blasphemed
               .
            
             The
             end
             of
             al
             which
             (
             touching
             themselves
             )
             is
             /
             that
             because
             such
             reprobates
             /
             receive
             |
             not
             the
             love
             of
             the
             truth
             /
             that
             they
             mought
             be
             saved
             ;
             therfore
             God
             sendeth
             them
             strong
             delusion
             /
             that
             they
             should
             beleeve
             lies
             /
             and
             they
             al
             may
             be
             damned
             /
             which
             beleeve
             not
             the
             truth
             /
             but
             hav
             pleasure
             in
             vnrighteousnes
             .
             These
             things
             considered
             /
             it
             standeth
             vs
             vpon
             /
             to
             look
             wel
             to
             our selves
             /
             least
             we
             be
             caried
             away
             with
             the
             error
             of
             the
             wicked
             .
             This
             author
             
               H.
               N.
            
             beginneth
             (
             as
             was
             foretold
             )
             not
             onely
             with
             fayr
             and
             flattering
             speech
             /
             but
             also
             with
             swelling
             words
             of
             
               the
               second
               birth
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               new
               life
               of
               the
               heavenly
               being
               ,
            
             and
             sondry
             the
             like
             .
             He
             boasteth
             of
             
               the
               gift
            
             /
             of
             the
             godly
             life
             /
             
               which
               he
               beareth
               before
               al
               men
            
             /
             and
             here
             
               severally
               openeth
               vnto
               two
               yong
               daughters
               :
            
             and
             of
             this
             he
             taketh
             
               God
               to
               witnesse
            
             :
             He
             telleth
             them
             /
             (
             in
             the
             2.
             section
             folowing
             /
             )
             that
             
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               was
               not
               yet
               declared
               vnto
               them
               according
               to
               the
               heavenly
               truth
               .
            
             Thus
             promiseth
             he
             great
             matters
             /
             and
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             setter
             forth
             of
             a
             new
             Christ
             /
             and
             consequently
             of
             a
             new
             God.
             Very
             needful
             therfore
             it
             is
             /
             to
             attend
             vnto
             his
             doctrine
             /
             and
             if
             it
             be
             true
             /
             for
             to
             receive
             it
             ;
             if
             false
             /
             for
             to
             abhorr
             it
             /
             and
             to
             hold
             the
             author
             therof
             accursed
             .
             And
             herevnto
             the
             Lord
             inable
             and
             guide
             vs
             by
             his
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             where
             he
             vaunteth
             of
             
               the
               gift
               borne
               before
               al
               men
            
             /
             (
             in
             his
             other
             writings
             /
             )
             
               opened
               to
               these
               daughters
            
             /
             (
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ;
             )
             let
             vs
             bring
             it
             to
             the
             trial
             /
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             is
             his
             witnes
             .
             For
             we
             read
             of
             some
             /
             that
             have
             *
             given
             gifts
             vnto
             their
             lovers
             /
             that
             they
             might
             come
             vnto
             them
             on
             every
             side
             for
             fornication
             :
             and
             whither
             this
             writing
             /
             and
             other
             pamphlets
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             be
             not
             gifts
             sent
             abroad
             for
             such
             evil
             purpose
             /
             let
             the
             godly
             reader
             judge
             .
             If
             his
             gift
             have
             wytnes
             of
             God
             /
             it
             hath
             witnes
             of
             his
             written
             word
             /
             as
             the
             prophet
             saith
             /
             †
             
               to
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Testimony
               ,
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               according
               to
               this
               word
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               ther
               is
               no
               light
               in
               them
               .
            
             Is
             
               H.
               N.
            
             willing
             to
             come
             to
             this
             trial
             ?
             it
             seemeth
             farr
             otherweise
             ;
             for
             in
             al
             his
             writings
             he
             much
             inveigheth
             against
             scripture-learning
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             true
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             /
             who
             highly
             commended
             this
             /
             as
             being
             |
             able
             to
             make
             men
             wise
             vnto
             salvation
             /
             and
             profitable
             to
             teach
             /
             to
             improve
             /
             to
             correct
             /
             to
             instruct
             in
             righteousnes
             :
             and
             never
             did
             any
             of
             them
             entwite
             the
             learning
             or
             knowledge
             of
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             
               H.
               N.
            
             to
             doe
             in
             this
             Epistle
             and
             his
             other
             pamphlets
             .
             Our
             saviour
             Christ
             /
             willed
             al
             men
             /
             even
             his
             adversaries
             /
             to
             *
             serch
             the
             scriptures
             /
             for
             they
             testified
             of
             him
             .
             If
             they
             testified
             likewise
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             his
             doctrine
             ;
             doubtlesse
             he
             would
             not
             despise
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             )
             the
             scripture-learning
             of
             others
             ;
             especially
             whiles
             he
             wil
             seem
             to
             rely
             vpon
             the
             testimonies
             of
             the
             same
             for
             himself
             .
             But
             if
             we
             may
             not
             learn
             the
             truth
             of
             religion
             /
             out
             of
             holy
             writt
             ;
             how
             then
             
             may
             we
             attayn
             it
             ?
             
               H.
               N.
            
             telleth
             vs
             in
             his
             
               First
               exhortation
               to
               his
               children
            
             ,
             thus
             |
             
               My
               beloved
               children
               ,
               like
               as
               the
               true
               Communiality
               of
               holy
               ones
               ,
               and
               Elders
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Love
               ,
               confesse
               ,
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               the
               beleef
               in
               Iesu
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Christian
               baptism
               ;
               and
               like
               as
               I
               expresse
               the
               same
               here
               vnto
               you
               ,
               and
               confesse
               or
               acknowledge
               it
               before
               al
               men
               to
               be
               the
               true
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               vpright
               baptisme
               ;
               even
               so
               ground
               with
               fast
               beleef
               ,
               your
               harts
               likewise
               therin
               .
            
             So
             then
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             his
             folowers
             must
             be
             the
             groūd
             of
             our
             faith
             :
             as
             they
             confesse
             and
             beleev
             /
             so
             must
             we
             .
             And
             herein
             the
             Familists
             religion
             accordeth
             wel
             with
             the
             Turks
             ,
             whose
             great
             prophet
             Mahomet
             in
             his
             law
             or
             Alchoran
             /
             to
             draw
             disciples
             after
             him
             saith
             thus
             ;
             |
             
               They
               that
               worship
               God
               ,
               let
               them
               if
               they
               be
               good
               ,
               beleev
               his
               Messenger
               (
               Mahomet
               :
               )
            
             and
             again
             ;
             
               O
               ye
               good
               men
               ,
               be
               followers
               of
               God
               and
               of
               his
               messenger
               ,
               &
               never
               wittingly
               depart
               from
               them
               .
            
             But
             may
             we
             not
             our selves
             /
             by
             the
             light
             and
             grace
             that
             God
             giveth
             vs
             /
             make
             trial
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             his
             religion
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             No
             :
             for
             in
             his
             
               First
               exhortation
            
             he
             saith
             ;
             |
             
               no
               man
               can
               rightly
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               nor
               according
               to
               the
               spiritual
               vnderstanding
               of
               the
               godly
               wisdome
               ,
               deal
               in
               ,
               or
               vse
               the
               true
               God-services
               ,
               nor
               the
               services
               of
               the
               holy
               word
               ,
               (
               it
               becometh
               not
               likewise
               ,
               that
               any
               man
               should
               take
               in
               hand
               to
               busy
               himself
               therabout
               ,
               )
               but
               onely
               the
               illuminated
               Elders
               in
               the
               godlie
               wisdom
               ,
               which
               walk
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Love.
            
             But
             what
             if
             
               H.
               N.
            
             with
             his
             coelders
             /
             be
             but
             deceivers
             of
             mens
             sowles
             /
             seduced
             themselves
             and
             seducing
             others
             ?
             for
             be
             they
             not
             men
             as
             others
             are
             /
             and
             subject
             to
             error
             ?
             He
             telleth
             vs
             no
             /
             for
             ‡
             
               they
               have
               received
               the
               word
               of
               life
               ,
               through
               the
               power
               of
               the
               most
               highest
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               holy
               heaven
               ,
               from
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               even
               so
               through
               the
               same
               word
               ,
               Godded
               with
               God.
            
             Therfore
             in
             an
             other
             place
             of
             that
             book
             /
             he
             saith
             men
             |
             
               ought
               to
               beware
               that
               they
               distrust
               not
               the
               Eldest
               in
               the
               Familie
               of
               Love
               ,
               nor
               suspect
               any
               maner
               of
               evil
               or
               vnwisdom
               by
               him
               :
               nor
               yet
               also
               in
               anywise
               perswade
               themselves
               y
               t
               the
               exercises
               ,
               documents
               &
               instructions
               which
               ar
               taught
               or
               set
               forth
               before
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Familie
               of
               Love
               ,
               or
               oldest
               elder
               ,
               are
               too
               slight
               ,
               too
               childish
               ,
               or
               too
               vnwise
               for
               them
               to
               follow
               after
               or
               to
               obey
               .
               But
               with
               perfect
               harts
               ,
               humbly
               and
               single-mindedly
               ,
               even
               as
               good
               willing
               children
               vnto
               the
               Obedience
               ;
               to
               receive
               the
               same
               instructions
               ,
               proceeding
               out
               of
               the
               wisdom
               and
               counsel
               of
               the
               Eldest
               .
            
             And
             must
             we
             needs
             put
             out
             our
             own
             eyes
             /
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             may
             lead
             vs
             ?
             may
             we
             trust
             him
             that
             he
             himself
             is
             not
             a
             blind
             guide
             /
             and
             false
             prophet
             /
             such
             as
             Christ
             foretold
             should
             come
             in
             this
             last
             time
             ?
             For
             this
             matter
             he
             hath
             given
             vs
             his
             warrant
             thus
             /
             *
             
               My
               loving
               children
               ,
               and
               thou
               Familie
               of
               Love
               ,
               give
               ear
               to
               me
               your
               Father
               ,
               and
               live
               according
               to
               my
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               goe
               wel
               with
               you
               :
               For
               the
               Lord
               wil
               have
               the
               Father
               honoured
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               what
               the
               mother
               biddeth
               or
               commandeth
               the
               children
               
               to
               doe
               ,
               that
               wil
               he
               have
               kept
               .
            
             *
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               my
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               all
               what
               I
               out
               of
               Love
               ,
               do
               set
               forth
               ,
               teach
               ,
               and
               exhort
               you
               vnto
               ,
               that
               print
               to
               a
               seal
               of
               life
               ,
               or
               a
               witnes
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               in
               your
               harts
               .
               For
               it
               is
               your
               life
               .
            
             By
             this
             we
             may
             see
             what
             a
             good
             ground
             
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             layd
             for
             himself
             and
             his
             cause
             :
             that
             men
             should
             receive
             his
             word
             and
             doctrines
             /
             for
             Oracles
             of
             God.
             He
             saw
             that
             his
             brother
             /
             the
             Antichrist
             of
             Rome
             /
             had
             much
             prevailed
             in
             the
             foolish
             world
             /
             by
             making
             men
             beleev
             /
             that
             he
             and
             his
             church
             
               could
               not
               err
            
             :
             he
             minded
             also
             (
             perhaps
             )
             the
             glorie
             that
             Mahomet
             hath
             among
             Turks
             /
             by
             perswading
             them
             /
             that
             
               the
               Alchoran
            
             (
             his
             law-book
             )
             |
             
               is
               without
               all
               falshood
            
             ;
             therfore
             
               H.
               N.
            
             wil
             sayl
             by
             that
             compas
             ;
             and
             make
             that
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             work
             .
             And
             coming
             as
             an
             enemy
             to
             warr
             against
             Christians
             /
             he
             is
             much
             more
             malicious
             then
             Nachash
             the
             Ammonite
             /
             who
             would
             have
             |
             thrust
             out
             but
             one
             ey
             of
             the
             Israelites
             /
             wheras
             this
             tyrann
             would
             thrust
             out
             both
             ;
             and
             that
             not
             of
             the
             body
             /
             (
             as
             Nachash
             would
             )
             but
             of
             the
             mind
             and
             vnderstanding
             ;
             that
             having
             bereft
             men
             of
             their
             wits
             /
             he
             might
             keep
             them
             prisoners
             vnder
             his
             heresies
             .
             For
             in
             his
             
               Crying
               voice
            
             ,
             he
             hath
             proclaymed
             saying
             /
             ‡
             
               Let
               your selves
               now
               in
               all
               your
               Being
               ,
               nature
               ,
               mind
               ,
               and
               disposition
               ,
               become
               renued
               through
               the
               Love
               ,
               in
               her
               service
               ;
               and
               give
               al
               your
               vnderstanding
               captive
               ,
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Love.
            
             Thus
             
               H.
               N.
            
             wil
             be
             gaoler
             and
             keep
             in
             captivity
             the
             minds
             of
             al
             men
             ;
             til
             they
             bow
             vnto
             him
             and
             say
             /
             as
             he
             hath
             taught
             his
             children
             (
             or
             rather
             his
             s●laves
             )
             in
             his
             
               First
               exhortation
            
             ,
             *
             
               O
               my
               father
               in
               the
               Love
               ,
               I
               submit
               my self
               ,
               and
               al
               myne
               vnderstanding
               ,
               vnder
               the
               wisdome
               of
               thy
               doctrine
               .
            
             And
             when
             he
             hath
             gotten
             mens
             minds
             thys
             captived
             ;
             he
             may
             lead
             them
             whither
             he
             lyst
             /
             though
             it
             be
             into
             the
             deepest
             dungeon
             of
             hel
             .
             We
             find
             in
             Christs
             Testament
             the
             Beraeans
             commended
             /
             that
             tried
             the
             Apostles
             doctrines
             by
             the
             scriptures
             dayly
             ;
             
               Act.
               17.
            
             11.
             and
             other
             Christians
             also
             /
             that
             took
             heed
             to
             the
             most
             sure
             word
             of
             the
             Prophets
             /
             as
             to
             a
             light
             shining
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ;
             2
             
               Pet.
               1
            
             ,
             19.
             
             Howsoever
             therfore
             
               H.
               N.
            
             would
             extinguish
             the
             seven
             lamps
             of
             the
             golden
             candlestick
             of
             Gods
             law
             /
             that
             men
             might
             see
             by
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             fyre
             which
             he
             hath
             kindled
             :
             we
             mean
             not
             to
             trust
             his
             pretended
             light
             /
             but
             to
             bring
             to
             the
             trial
             both
             his
             spirit
             and
             his
             gift
             .
             For
             the
             serpent
             by
             his
             subtilty
             /
             brought
             Evah
             vnto
             death
             /
             whiles
             he
             took
             away
             Gods
             playn
             word
             /
             and
             set
             his
             own
             in
             the
             place
             :
             like
             may
             be
             our
             end
             /
             if
             we
             submit
             our selves
             /
             and
             all
             our
             vnderstanding
             /
             vnder
             the
             foolishnes
             of
             this
             mans
             doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             See
             my
             beloved
             in
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             must
             speak
             vnto
             you
             even
             like
             as
             Paul
             spake
             vnto
             the
             fleshly
             Israelites
             ,
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             bear
             
             Israel
             witnes
             that
             they
             stand
             fervently
             minded
             towards
             the
             lov
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             knowledg
             ;
             for
             they
             seek
             to
             set
             up
             their
             own
             righteousnes
             .
             Rom.
             10.
             
             So
             is
             now
             the
             witnes
             of
             God
             in
             our
             spirit
             with
             the
             holy
             Paul
             towards
             you
             ,
             that
             yee
             likewise
             stand
             fervently
             minded
             towards
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             according
             to
             knowledge
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             Christ
             of
             God
             is
             not
             yet
             declared
             vnto
             you
             according
             to
             the
             heavenly
             truth
             ,
             but
             wel
             according
             to
             mans
             wisdom
             or
             industrie
             ,
             which
             to
             the
             literal
             scripture
             ,
             add
             their
             own
             prudencie
             ,
             and
             even
             so
             goe
             forth
             withal
             ,
             or
             occupie
             their
             own
             righteousnes
             without
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             miserable
             doctrine
             ,
             being
             taught
             without
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             SOlomon
             warneth
             vs
             of
             an
             heretik
             vnder
             the
             figure
             of
             a
             foolish
             woman
             /
             that
             calleth
             vnto
             her
             /
             *
             them
             that
             passe
             by
             the
             way
             :
             yea
             such
             as
             go
             right
             on
             their
             way
             /
             saying
             /
             ‡
             
               who
               so
               is
               simple
               let
               him
               come
               hither
               .
            
             And
             in
             this
             her
             cal
             /
             she
             counterfeiteth
             Wisdomes
             words
             /
             for
             even
             so
             had
             her
             maidens
             spokē
             :
             |
             before
             to
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             /
             that
             went
             astray
             .
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             /
             found
             fault
             with
             the
             Israelites
             /
             that
             for
             want
             of
             knowledge
             did
             seek
             to
             set
             by
             their
             own
             righteousnes
             /
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             neglecting
             the
             righteousnes
             of
             God
             /
             which
             is
             by
             the
             faith
             of
             Jesus
             Christ.
             
               H.
               N.
            
             here
             cometh
             /
             like
             the
             troblesom
             woman
             /
             and
             calleth
             these
             two
             daughters
             /
             which
             went
             right
             on
             their
             way
             /
             even
             in
             the
             true
             path
             beaten
             by
             Paul
             and
             the
             other
             Apostles
             .
             And
             the
             more
             to
             allure
             them
             /
             he
             vseth
             Pauls
             words
             /
             and
             pretends
             his
             affection
             :
             but
             his
             drift
             is
             to
             draw
             them
             quite
             awry
             /
             from
             the
             true
             way
             of
             righteousnes
             /
             which
             Paul
             did
             preach
             /
             vnto
             a
             false
             righteousnes
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             /
             
               a
               miserable
               doctrine
            
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             in
             his
             writings
             hath
             
               taught
               without
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ.
            
             These
             two
             daughters
             of
             Warwick
             ,
             did
             (
             as
             I
             have
             heard
             )
             so
             know
             and
             beleev
             in
             Christ
             and
             in
             God
             /
             and
             seek
             the
             true
             righteousnes
             /
             which
             is
             by
             faith
             ;
             as
             other
             true
             Christians
             of
             our
             English
             nation
             have
             done
             and
             doo
             .
             But
             
               the
               Christ
               of
               God
               was
               not
               yet
               declared
               vnto
               them
               ,
            
             (
             as
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sayth
             )
             
               according
               to
               the
               heavenly
               truth
            
             .
             Wheras
             that
             which
             he
             meaneth
             by
             
               heavenly
               truth
            
             /
             wil
             be
             found
             indeed
             to
             be
             
               hellish
               error
            
             ;
             he
             teaching
             such
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             mans
             righteousnes
             ;
             as
             the
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             have
             every
             wher
             condemned
             :
             which
             anon
             will
             appear
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Because
             that
             the
             same
             miserable
             doctrine
             and
             false
             wisdom
             of
             the
             flesh
             which
             gendreth
             her
             own
             righteousnes
             ,
             mought
             be
             made
             known
             ,
             
             and
             even
             so
             then
             to
             be
             forsaken
             ,
             therfore
             hath
             God
             now
             in
             the
             same
             last
             day
             showed
             his
             grace
             &
             mercifulnes
             on
             vs
             poor
             &
             wretched
             ones
             ,
             and
             hath
             declared
             vnto
             vs
             through
             his
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             his
             service
             of
             Love
             ,
             for
             to
             declare
             vnto
             al
             good
             willing
             ones
             through
             the
             self
             same
             service
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             true
             way
             to
             the
             everlasting
             life
             .
             Therfore
             let
             everie
             one
             now
             through
             the
             same
             service
             of
             love
             be
             warned
             that
             he
             look
             wel
             hereto
             ,
             that
             he
             boast
             not
             himself
             in
             any
             of
             the
             works
             of
             righteousnes
             ,
             or
             take
             on
             the
             same
             to
             salvation
             neyther
             to
             condemnation
             ,
             before
             that
             he
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             through
             the
             love
             of
             the
             Father
             be
             renewed
             in
             al
             righteousnes
             of
             life
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             elementish
             ceremonial
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             the
             man
             setteth
             forth
             or
             occupieth
             out
             of
             his
             owne
             prudencie
             ,
             but
             I
             mean
             in
             that
             righteousnes
             which
             according
             to
             the
             heavenly
             truth
             is
             in
             the
             being
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             forth
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             Father
             is
             not
             honoured
             but
             through
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             no
             man
             may
             know
             ,
             eyther
             serve
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             must
             be
             born
             out
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             like
             as
             ther
             standeth
             written
             ;
             Ther
             availeth
             before
             God
             neyther
             circumcision
             nor
             vncircumcision
             ,
             but
             onely
             a
             new
             creature
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             wrought
             through
             the
             Love
             ,
             Gal.
             6.
             
             Therfore
             shal
             Christ
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgements
             ,
             accuse
             and
             find
             faultie
             a
             flesh
             in
             their
             righteousnes
             ,
             even
             like
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             shal
             reprove
             or
             rebuke
             the
             world
             of
             their
             righteousnes
             .
             Ioh.
             16.
             
             That
             this
             is
             al
             what
             the
             man
             out
             of
             his
             first
             birth
             ,
             hath
             set
             vp
             for
             a
             righteousnes
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             enimy
             vnto
             God
             ,
             even
             like
             as
             he
             sayth
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.
             
             They
             are
             al
             theeves
             and
             murtherers
             which
             are
             come
             before
             me
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whosover
             letteth
             himself
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             before
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             be
             born
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             same
             is
             a
             theef
             and
             a
             murderer
             .
             For
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             belongeth
             not
             vnto
             him
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             
             Even
             like
             as
             Paul
             hath
             witnessed
             wher
             he
             saith
             ,
             I
             durst
             not
             speak
             any
             word
             ,
             vnlesse
             that
             Christ
             had
             spoken
             the
             same
             in
             me
             ,
             or
             through
             me
             .
             Rom.
             15.
             yea
             no
             man
             (
             sayth
             he
             in
             an
             other
             place
             )
             can
             name
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             through
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
             A
             natural
             man
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             testeth
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             1
             Corinth
             .
             2.
             
             My
             children
             (
             saith
             Paul
             to
             the
             Galathians
             )
             with
             whom
             I
             travel
             agayn
             in
             birth
             ,
             vntil
             that
             Christ
             be
             fashioned
             in
             you
             .
             1
             Gal.
             4.
             
             Here
             may
             we
             mark
             that
             without
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ther
             is
             no
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             And
             vvher
             God
             is
             not
             knovvn
             ,
             ther
             can
             ther
             not
             any
             doctrine
             be
             occupied
             to
             the
             mans
             salvation
             .
             It
             is
             verie
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             THe
             author
             pretending
             to
             deal
             against
             that
             /
             which
             he
             would
             faynest
             establish
             /
             to
             weet
             /
             
               the
               miserable
               doctrine
               and
               false
               wisdome
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               which
               gendreth
               her
               own
               righteousnes
               :
            
             first
             draweth
             the
             readers
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             familie
             /
             and
             
               the
               service
               of
               Love
            
             ;
             as
             being
             the
             declarers
             of
             
               the
               true
               way
               to
               the
               everlasting
               life
               ,
            
             
             now
             in
             the
             same
             last
             day
             .
             But
             this
             is
             like
             the
             cariage
             of
             the
             whorish
             woman
             who
             *
             caught
             the
             yong
             man
             and
             kyssed
             him
             /
             and
             with
             an
             impudent
             face
             sayd
             vnto
             him
             /
             
               I
               have
               peace
               offrings
               ,
               this
               day
               have
               I
               paid
               my
               vowes
               :
               therfore
               came
               I
               forth
               to
               meet
               thee
               .
               &c.
            
             and
             
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             no
             better
             warrant
             then
             his
             predecessor
             Mahomet
             ,
             who
             (
             before
             him
             )
             boasted
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             †
             
               Teacher
               of
               the
               nations
            
             .
             That
             the
             reader
             may
             discern
             the
             frawd
             of
             this
             falser
             /
             I
             wil
             first
             briefly
             shew
             what
             doctrine
             he
             hath
             taught
             cōcerning
             God
             and
             Christ
             ;
             And
             then
             I
             wil
             proceed
             in
             answering
             this
             his
             Letter
             .
             The
             God
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             treacheth
             to
             the
             world
             /
             is
             not
             as
             the
             scriptures
             declare
             the
             true
             God
             vnto
             vs
             /
             One
             eternal
             /
             everliving
             /
             infinite
             /
             incomprehensible
             /
             almighty
             /
             vnserchable
             and
             vnchangeable
             Being
             /
             who
             onely
             hath
             immortality
             /
             and
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             light
             that
             none
             can
             attayn
             vnto
             /
             whom
             never
             man
             saw
             /
             neither
             can
             see
             /
             vnto
             whome
             be
             honour
             and
             power
             everlasting
             Amen
             .
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               16
               
               Exod.
               3.
               14.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               4.
               
               Iob.
               11.
               7.
               8.
               9.
               
               &
               36.
               26.
               
               Psal.
               90.
               2.
               
               &
               93.
               2.
               
               &
               102.
               26.
               27.
               
               &
               145.
               3.
               
               Act.
               17.
               25.
               
               Iam.
               1.
            
             17.
             
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             telleth
             vs
             of
             a
             God
             /
             that
             †
             
               was
               in
               the
               beginning
               as
               a
               light
               af
               life
               ,
               of
               one
               substance
               with
               the
               manly
               creatures
               .
            
             For
             as
             he
             saith
             after
             *
             in
             this
             letter
             ,
             
               God
               had
               created
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               of
               one
               life
               ,
               one
               Being
               ,
               one
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               nature
               with
               God.
            
             Now
             the
             manly
             creature
             we
             know
             was
             finite
             /
             comprehensible
             /
             not
             from
             eternity
             /
             but
             had
             his
             beginning
             in
             the
             sixt
             day
             of
             this
             world
             /
             and
             soon
             was
             changed
             from
             his
             estate
             and
             became
             like
             to
             the
             beasts
             that
             perish
             .
             How
             then
             can
             it
             without
             highest
             blasphemie
             /
             and
             dishonour
             of
             God
             /
             be
             sayd
             or
             thought
             /
             that
             
               God
               was
               of
               one
               substance
               with
               the
               man
               ?
            
             yet
             
               H.
               N.
            
             to
             bring
             his
             blasphemie
             to
             a
             higher
             degree
             /
             if
             he
             may
             ;
             hath
             further
             manifested
             his
             mind
             thus
             :
             †
             
               See
               and
               mark
               ye
               beloved
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               when
               God
               made
               al
               things
               wel
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Lord
               one
               Lord
               of
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               &
               one
               God
               of
               his
               works
               ;
               ther
               was
               also
               no
               more
               but
               one
               God
               and
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               one
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               al
               one
               order
               ,
               being
               and
               nature
               ,
               for
               God
               was
               al
               that
               the
               man
               was
               ,
               and
               man
               was
               al
               that
               God
               was
               .
            
             The
             Divil
             when
             he
             had
             the
             |
             Serpent
             for
             his
             instrument
             /
             (
             the
             subtilest
             beast
             of
             the
             field
             )
             durst
             not
             vtter
             such
             abomination
             vnto
             Evah
             /
             as
             to
             say
             she
             should
             be
             of
             
               one
               substance
               with
               God
            
             ,
             or
             
               al
               that
               God
               was
            
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             she
             should
             be
             
               like
               vnto
               God
               ,
               knowing
               good
               and
               evil
               :
            
             but
             here
             having
             gotten
             a
             new
             instrument
             
               H.
               N.
            
             (
             which
             mystical
             letters
             may
             rightly
             be
             read
             †
             
               Ha
               Nachash
            
             ,
             that
             is
             /
             
               The
               Serpent
            
             ,
             who
             now
             is
             weren
             more
             old
             in
             evil
             /
             more
             bold
             in
             falshood
             /
             )
             he
             shameth
             not
             to
             teach
             /
             that
             God
             and
             man
             were
             
               one
               substance
               and
               being
               :
               God
               al
               that
               man
               ;
               and
               man
               ,
               al
               that
               God
               was
               .
            
             By
             this
             doctrine
             
               H.
               N.
            
             leadeth
             men
             at
             once
             from
             God
             to
             the
             Divil
             /
             and
             deifieth
             the
             Serpent
             .
             For
             the
             Serpent
             was
             too
             subtile
             for
             the
             manly
             creature
             :
             the
             Divil
             deceived
             and
             overcame
             the
             man
             /
             with
             al
             that
             he
             was
             :
             his
             body
             sowl
             and
             spirit
             .
             Now
             seing
             God
             the
             creator
             /
             and
             man
             the
             creature
             /
             
             had
             al
             
               one
               substance
               and
               being
            
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             was
             
               al
               that
               the
               other
               was
            
             ;
             it
             wil
             folow
             vpon
             this
             blasphemers
             doctrine
             /
             that
             the
             man
             had
             as
             much
             power
             /
             wisdom
             /
             wil
             and
             ability
             everie
             way
             to
             withstand
             the
             Divil
             /
             as
             God
             himself
             had
             :
             but
             the
             Divil
             was
             too
             strōg
             and
             too
             wise
             for
             the
             man
             ;
             therfore
             also
             he
             was
             too
             strōg
             and
             to
             wise
             for
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             God
             /
             who
             had
             no
             more
             of
             any
             thing
             then
             the
             mā
             .
             Now
             he
             that
             is
             most
             mighty
             /
             most
             wise
             &c.
             must
             needs
             /
             (
             even
             in
             any
             Pagans
             judgement
             )
             be
             esteemed
             for
             God.
             
             The
             Divil
             could
             not
             prevayl
             with
             Christ
             /
             though
             he
             proffered
             him
             al
             the
             kingdomes
             of
             the
             earth
             /
             to
             fal
             down
             and
             worship
             him
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             gottē
             this
             honour
             and
             much
             more
             from
             
               H.
               N.
            
             for
             far
             lesse
             preferment
             /
             that
             he
             wil
             not
             only
             worship
             him
             /
             himself
             ;
             but
             draw
             al
             the
             world
             /
             if
             he
             can
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             /
             by
             his
             Serpentlike
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             But
             a
             man
             would
             think
             /
             that
             vpon
             consideration
             of
             Adams
             fal
             /
             and
             al
             his
             childrens
             miserie
             ;
             
               H.
               N.
            
             would
             change
             his
             more
             then
             beastly
             judgement
             /
             of
             God
             and
             man
             to
             be
             
               one
               substance
            
             .
             No
             it
             is
             farr
             otherwise
             .
             For
             as
             he
             hath
             feighned
             such
             a
             God
             as
             never
             was
             ;
             so
             hath
             he
             begotten
             and
             brought
             vs
             forth
             a
             Christ
             /
             to
             weet
             /
             a
             
               Lovely
               Being
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             a
             lothsom
             Idol
             in
             his
             own
             hart
             /
             as
             after
             shal
             be
             shewed
             ;
             which
             Christ
             ,
             (
             he
             sayth
             )
             †
             
               maketh
               of
               two
               that
               they
               be
               one
               ,
               namely
               the
               Godhead
               and
               the
               manhood
               .
            
             By
             meanes
             of
             this
             mediator
             /
             |
             
               is
               God
               the
               Father
               one
               substāce
               ,
               or
               manned
               with
               vs
               through
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               al
               in
               al.
            
             Herevpon
             
               H.
               N.
            
             (
             which
             hath
             written
             the
             world
             a
             new
             Gospel
             /
             and
             beginneth
             it
             with
             his
             own
             praise
             /
             as
             *
             the
             holy
             Evangelists
             begin
             theirs
             with
             Christs
             /
             )
             telleth
             vs
             of
             himself
             /
             that
             he
             is
             ‡
             
               Godded
               with
               God
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               Love.
            
             And
             least
             men
             should
             neglect
             to
             worship
             this
             beast
             /
             and
             give
             him
             his
             Divine
             honour
             ;
             he
             every
             wher
             vrgeth
             his
             godhed
             and
             authority
             ;
             one
             example
             wherof
             I
             wil
             set
             down
             .
             *
             
               The
               God
               of
               heaven
               ,
               as
               the
               Father
               himself
               ,
               is
               come
               down
               ,
               and
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               himself
               with
               his
               Christ
               and
               his
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               &
               with
               al
               that
               which
               with
               him
               is
               Gods
               :
               vnto
               his
               obedient
               mā
               H.
               N.
               &
               Godding
               the
               same
               w
               th
               him
               ,
               he
               hath
               Manned
               him
               with
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               his
               wil
               is
               ,
               that
               now
               in
               the
               last
               time
               ,
               through
               his
               service
               of
               Love
               ,
               al
               people
               or
               generations
               of
               men
               ,
               which
               are
               good
               willing
               to
               his
               righteousnes
               ,
               should
               assemble
               them
               vnto
               him
               &
               his
               Godded
               man
               ,
               &
               even
               so
               likewise
               with
               them
               ,
               al
               that
               which
               is
               manly
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               al
               should
               become
               of
               one
               Being
               with
               him
               and
               his
               godded
               man
               ,
               &
               so
               be
               al
               named
               Gods
               ,
               and
               children
               of
               the
               most
               highest
               .
               For
               even
               so
               in
               the
               same
               conjoyned
               comming
               and
               conformity
               of
               being
               ;
               namely
               God
               with
               al
               what
               is
               Gods
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               with
               al
               what
               is
               manly
               ;
               it
               al
               ,
               what
               is
               not
               Gods
               nor
               manly
               ,
               becommeth
               through
               God
               and
               the
               man
               vtterly
               condemned
               .
            
             Was
             ther
             ever
             any
             trump
             of
             Satan
             /
             that
             durst
             proclaym
             such
             Atheisme
             to
             the
             world
             vnder
             colour
             of
             religion
             as
             this
             man
             doeth
             ?
             Mahomet
             was
             never
             so
             grosse
             or
             wicked
             to
             think
             thus
             of
             God
             /
             or
             of
             himself
             :
             He
             in
             his
             Alchoran
             
             every
             where
             speaketh
             rightly
             of
             God
             /
             that
             he
             is
             †
             
               One
               ,
               immutable
               ,
               most
               wise
               ,
               most
               high
               ,
               incomprehensible
               ,
               omnipotent
               &c.
               
            
             He
             was
             willed
             (
             he
             sayth
             )
             to
             say
             ,
             |
             
               Nothing
               is
               injoyned
               me
               ,
               but
               to
               worship
               God
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               esteem
               any
               his
               fellow
            
             (
             or
             partner
             .
             )
             and
             agayn
             *
             
               That
               thou
               (
               Mahomet
               )
               mayst
               be
               proved
               true
               ,
               cal
               thy self
               but
               a
               messenger
               onely
               .
            
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             wil
             be
             
               Godded
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             have
             
               al
               that
               is
               Gods
            
             ,
             (
             as
             himself
             sayth
             :
             )
             then
             is
             he
             doubtlesse
             
               Gods
               fellow
            
             :
             and
             hath
             
               the
               eternal
               power
               and
               godhead
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             ,
             |
             
               ar
               seen
               by
               the
               creation
               of
               the
               world
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             what
             can
             
               H.
               N.
            
             or
             any
             of
             his
             
               ylluminated
               Elders
            
             ,
             answer
             to
             that
             which
             the
             true
             God
             propounded
             vnto
             Job
             ;
             |
             
               wher
               wast
               thou
               when
               I
               layd
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
               declare
               if
               thou
               hast
               vnderstanding
               &c.
               
            
             *
             
               Hast
               thou
               an
               arm
               like
               God
               ?
               or
               doost
               thow
               thunder
               with
               a
               voice
               like
               him
               ?
               deck
               thy self
               now
               with
               majesty
               &
               excellencie
               ,
               &
               array
               thy self
               with
               bewty
               and
               glory
               .
               Cast
               abroad
               the
               indignation
               of
               thy
               wrath
               ,
               and
               behold
               every
               one
               that
               is
               prowd
               ,
               and
               abale
               him
               &c.
               
               Then
               wil
               I
               confesse
               vnto
               thee
               also
               ,
               that
               thy
               right
               hand
               can
               save
               thee
               .
            
             Wee
             know
             the
             true
             God
             |
             can
             do
             al
             things
             /
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             thought
             hid
             from
             him
             .
             Let
             
               H.
               N.
            
             with
             his
             new
             Gods
             /
             shew
             forth
             their
             Godhead
             in
             their
             powerful
             works
             .
             Let
             them
             (
             as
             the
             prophet
             Isaias
             sayth
             )
             
               shew
               things
               that
               ar
               to
               come
               hereafter
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               know
               that
               they
               ar
               Gods.
               Isa.
               41.
            
             23.
             
             Christ
             said
             to
             the
             Jewes
             /
             
               If
               I
               should
               bear
               witnes
               of
               my self
               ,
               my
               witnesse
               vver
               not
               true
               .
               Ioh.
               5.
            
             31.
             
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             beareth
             witnesse
             of
             himself
             /
             and
             hath
             no
             testimony
             from
             God
             /
             nor
             his
             scriptures
             /
             more
             then
             had
             *
             Theudas
             or
             
               Iudas
               of
               Galilee
            
             .
             or
             Mahomet
             .
             Christ
             did
             confirm
             his
             authority
             |
             by
             signes
             and
             wonders
             .
             He
             alleged
             his
             works
             for
             †
             witnesses
             that
             the
             Father
             had
             sent
             him
             .
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             /
             who
             though
             he
             hath
             suffred
             these
             idols
             of
             indignation
             (
             the
             Familists
             )
             to
             vtter
             the
             pride
             of
             their
             arrogant
             harts
             /
             yet
             hath
             he
             not
             permitted
             Satan
             to
             give
             them
             power
             to
             work
             any
             miracles
             /
             for
             to
             seduce
             the
             world
             withall
             :
             that
             such
             as
             do
             follow
             them
             /
             may
             shew
             them selves
             deprived
             of
             wisdome
             and
             humane
             reason
             /
             in
             crediting
             such
             an
             impostor
             /
             that
             hath
             nothing
             but
             foolish
             words
             to
             bewitch
             their
             minds
             withall
             .
             The
             prophet
             Isaias
             teacheth
             /
             that
             |
             Al
             nations
             before
             God
             are
             as
             nothing
             /
             and
             they
             are
             counted
             to
             him
             /
             lesse
             then
             nothing
             and
             vanity
             .
             To
             whom
             then
             wil
             ye
             liken
             God
             ?
             *
             To
             whom
             now
             wil
             ye
             liken
             me
             /
             that
             I
             should
             be
             like
             him
             ?
             sayth
             the
             Holy
             one
             .
             
               H.
               N.
            
             answereth
             /
             that
             himself
             is
             not
             onely
             like
             God
             /
             but
             hath
             
               one
               substāce
            
             with
             him
             /
             and
             
               al
               that
               is
               Gods.
            
             But
             as
             the
             prophet
             mocked
             those
             woodden
             idols
             /
             that
             were
             |
             half
             burnt
             in
             the
             fyre
             /
             and
             the
             other
             half
             worshipped
             as
             a
             God
             :
             so
             may
             al
             men
             deride
             these
             earthen
             idols
             /
             that
             cannot
             save
             their
             bodyes
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             or
             fyre
             ?
             For
             goe
             they
             not
             down
             to
             the
             grave
             as
             other
             men
             /
             and
             perish
             like
             their
             doung
             ?
             Is
             not
             
               H.
               N.
            
             rooted
             out
             of
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             /
             and
             doth
             
             not
             his
             name
             rott
             with
             him
             ?
             Can
             any
             of
             his
             
               Godded
               men
            
             save
             themselves
             from
             fyre
             or
             sword
             /
             and
             scape
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             hangman
             ?
             And
             then
             may
             we
             speak
             to
             them
             as
             did
             the
             Lord
             to
             the
             king
             of
             Tyrus
             ;
             |
             
               wilt
               thou
               say
               before
               him
               that
               slayeth
               thee
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               God
               ?
               but
               thou
               shalt
               be
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               no
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               him
               that
               slayeth
               thee
               .
            
             The
             Apostle
             Paul
             sheweth
             the
             folly
             and
             blindnes
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             that
             ‡
             
               turned
               the
               glorie
               of
               the
               incorruptible
               God
               ,
               into
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               image
               of
               a
               corruptible
               man
            
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             foolish
             hart
             more
             ful
             of
             darknes
             then
             theirs
             ;
             that
             after
             soo
             great
             light
             of
             the
             scriptures
             /
             turneth
             the
             glory
             and
             Being
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             God
             /
             into
             (
             not
             the
             image
             onely
             but
             )
             the
             verie
             Being
             of
             a
             corruptible
             man
             ?
             Doubtles
             God
             hath
             delivered
             him
             vp
             into
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             ;
             that
             his
             madnes
             may
             be
             manifest
             vnto
             al
             men
             ;
             which
             thus
             hath
             turned
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             into
             a
             lie
             /
             magnified
             and
             honoured
             the
             creature
             ,
             to
             the
             dishonour
             and
             blasphemie
             of
             the
             creator
             /
             who
             is
             blessed
             for
             ever
             /
             Amen
             .
             To
             al
             then
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             can
             say
             for
             his
             own
             Godhed
             /
             or
             his
             disciples
             /
             let
             al
             true
             Christians
             answer
             /
             as
             Jeremy
             taught
             the
             Jewes
             to
             answer
             the
             men
             of
             Babel
             ;
             
               The
               Gods
               that
               have
               not
               made
               the
               heavens
               and
               the
               earth
               ,
               shal
               perish
               from
               the
               earth
               and
               from
               vnder
               these
               heavens
               ,
               Ier.
               10.
            
             11.
             
             By
             this
             the
             reader
             may
             perceive
             /
             what
             a
             poysoned
             religion
             this
             
               Nachash
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             brought
             into
             the
             world
             /
             concerning
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             for
             his
             
               Christ
               ,
               H.
               N.
            
             teacheth
             vs
             not
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             /
             of
             one
             particular
             man
             /
             of
             the
             stock
             and
             generation
             of
             †
             the
             Jewes
             /
             born
             about
             xvi
             .
             hundred
             yeres
             agoe
             |
             in
             Bethlehem
             ;
             who
             himself
             alone
             (
             being
             God
             *
             equal
             with
             the
             Father
             ”
             before
             the
             world
             was
             /
             and
             in
             that
             fulnes
             of
             time
             †
             took
             vnto
             him
             our
             humane
             nature
             )
             *
             bare
             in
             his
             own
             body
             the
             syns
             of
             al
             his
             elect
             /
             and
             by
             that
             †
             once
             offring
             of
             himself
             vpon
             the
             crosse
             /
             hath
             purged
             them
             al
             /
             from
             al
             their
             syns
             &c.
             No
             ,
             
               H.
               N
            
             regardeth
             not
             (
             as
             after
             in
             this
             Letter
             sect
             .
             11.
             he
             sheweth
             )
             this
             knowledge
             /
             
               that
               in
               times
               past
               ther
               was
               one
               Christ
               in
               Israel
               which
               was
               born
               amongst
               his
               own
               &c.
            
             but
             telleth
             vs
             of
             a
             
               Lovely
               being
            
             /
             and
             a
             holy
             life
             :
             this
             is
             his
             Christ.
             For
             in
             his
             
               First
               exhortation
            
             he
             sayth
             /
             |
             
               walk
               with
               your
               spirit
               in
               the
               Lovely
               and
               vertuous
               Being
               :
               Fasten
               your
               mind
               therto
               ,
               and
               build
               your
               righteousnes
               theron
               .
               For
               that
               is
               an
               eternal
               and
               fast
               standing
               foundation
               ,
               wheron
               al
               Gods
               prophets
               and
               holy
               ones
               have
               builded
               ,
               and
               is
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             Agayn
             /
             in
             the
             same
             book
             he
             sayth
             /
             †
             
               After
               a
               little
               time
               of
               your
               distresse
               and
               anguish
               ,
               or
               heavines
               ,
               the
               Lord
               wil
               bring
               his
               Christ
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               his
               best
               beloved
               and
               most
               holy
               being
               )
               in
               power
               and
               glory
               vnto
               you
               .
            
             In
             this
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             two
             daughters
             ,
             |
             he
             expoundeth
             Pauls
             words
             1
             
               Cor.
               13.
               though
               I
               had
               al
               faith
               ,
               &c.
               if
               I
               had
               not
               love
               ,
            
             it
             were
             nothing
             ;
             that
             is
             (
             sayth
             
               H.
               N.
               )
               whosoever
               hath
               not
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               with
               u●
               God
               :
            
             th●rf●re
             also
             in
             an
             other
             place
             /
             he
             caleth
             †
             
               Love
               ,
               the
               vpright
               Being
               of
               Christ
               himself
            
             ;
             And
             because
             this
             
             Lovely
             life
             and
             being
             /
             appeareth
             dayly
             fresh
             and
             new
             /
             in
             those
             that
             come
             to
             the
             family
             of
             Love
             /
             therfore
             they
             professe
             to
             beleeve
             /
             not
             that
             Christ
             was
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             *
             I●●●●●eived
             
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               through
               the
               power
               of
               the
               most
               highest
               ,
               &
               born
               of
               the
               H.
               virgin
               Mary
               .
            
             And
             wheras
             the
             scriptures
             teach
             that
             Christ
             suffred
             ‡
             
               for
               vs
            
             /
             and
             
               for
               our
               syns
               ;
               H.
               N.
            
             〈…〉
             Christ
             beareth
             *
             
               in
               vs
               our
               syns
            
             .
             The
             scriptures
             teach
             /
             that
             |
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             (
             meaning
             Christ
             )
             many
             are
             made
             righteous
             :
             he
             hath
             washed
             vs
             from
             our
             syns
             †
             in
             his
             blood
             /
             he
             was
             |
             once
             offred
             to
             take
             away
             the
             syns
             of
             many
             /
             and
             with
             *
             one
             offring
             hath
             he
             consecrated
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             :
             
               H.
               N.
            
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             ‡
             Christ
             /
             
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               is
               gone
               before
               vs
               therin
               ,
               for
               that
               we
               should
               ,
               in
               like
               manner
               follow
               after
               him
               ,
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               in
               his
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               to
               the
               safemaking
               of
               vs
               from
               our
               syns
               .
            
             Thus
             must
             we
             save
             our selves
             by
             our
             own
             suffrings
             /
             and
             Christ
             (
             set
             forth
             vnto
             vs
             in
             the
             scriptures
             )
             is
             but
             an
             example
             /
             to
             teach
             vs
             what
             we
             must
             doe
             .
             But
             what
             should
             I
             stand
             longer
             vpon
             this
             point
             ;
             for
             the
             Familists
             hold
             and
             professe
             /
             that
             †
             
               an
               obedient
               and
               godly
               life
               is
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             agreeth
             with
             their
             former
             doctrine
             of
             God
             :
             both
             being
             wretched
             and
             blasphemous
             .
             Having
             thus
             opened
             the
             groundwork
             of
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             religion
             ,
             it
             shal
             be
             the
             easyer
             to
             discerne
             his
             frawd
             in
             this
             Letter
             /
             which
             I
             now
             wil
             particularly
             answer
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               every
               one
               now
               ,
               through
               the
               same
               service
               of
               Love
            
             (
             sayth
             this
             author
             )
             
               be
               warned
               ,
               that
               he
               boast
               not
               himself
               in
               any
               of
               the
               works
               of
               righteousnes
               ,
               or
               take
               on
               the
               same
               to
               salvation
               neyther
               to
               condemnation
               ,
               before
               that
               he
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               though
               the
               love
               of
               the
               Father
               be
               renewed
               in
               al
               righteousnes
               of
               life
               .
            
             In
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sayth
             /
             
               before
               he
               be
               renewed
            
             ,
             he
             playnly
             intimateth
             that
             his
             deadly
             error
             /
             that
             after
             men
             are
             renewed
             /
             they
             may
             boast
             in
             and
             take
             on
             their
             works
             to
             salvation
             ;
             contrarie
             to
             Pauls
             doctrine
             /
             who
             sheweth
             that
             not
             onely
             †
             the
             vncircumcision
             ,
             (
             the
             vnrenewed
             Gentiles
             /
             )
             but
             also
             the
             circumcision
             (
             the
             renewed
             Jewes
             )
             should
             be
             justified
             of
             God
             
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             which
             faith
             excludeth
             mans
             |
             rejoycing
             or
             boasting
             ;
             and
             *
             al
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
             He
             confirmeth
             it
             also
             by
             ‡
             Abrahams
             example
             /
             who
             though
             he
             were
             renewed
             in
             righteousnes
             of
             life
             /
             had
             nothing
             to
             rejoyce
             of
             with
             God
             ;
             but
             was
             justified
             by
             faith
             alone
             ;
             and
             as
             he
             /
             so
             *
             we
             al
             /
             shal
             have
             faith
             (
             not
             works
             )
             imputed
             to
             vs
             for
             righteousnes
             .
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             10.
             commandements
             given
             on
             mount
             Sina
             /
             caleth
             that
             law
             /
             God
             's
             †
             
               eternal
               ,
               true
               ,
               &
               living
               righteousnes
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               have
               to
               be
               erected
               through
               his
               people
               Israel
               ,
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               wherin
               al
               the
               children
               of
               men
               ,
               generations
               and
               heathen
               ,
               should
               live
               .
            
             Wherin
             his
             doctrine
             is
             quite
             contrary
             vnto
             Pauls
             /
             who
             sayth
             /
             *
             
               if
               ther
               had
               been
               a
               law
               given
               ,
               which
               could
               have
               given
               life
               ,
               suerly
               righteousnes
               should
               have
               been
               by
               
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               the
               scripture
               hath
               concluded
               al
               vnder
               syn
               ,
               that
               the
               promise
               by
               the
               faith
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               should
               be
               given
               to
               them
               that
               beleeve
               .
            
             Now
             the
             way
             of
             life
             /
             the
             Apostle
             had
             before
             shewed
             /
             in
             the
             same
             chapter
             /
             saying
             /
             |
             
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               no
               man
               is
               justifyed
               by
               the
               Law
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               for
            
             †
             
               the
               just
               shal
               live
               by
               faith
               ;
               and
               the
               Law
               is
               not
               of
               faith
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               that
               shal
               do
               tho●e
               things
               shal
               live
               in
               them
               .
               H.
               N.
            
             therfore
             teaching
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostle
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             )
             even
             a
             miserable
             doctrine
             /
             and
             false
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             /
             which
             gendreth
             her
             own
             righteousnes
             /
             is
             by
             th'
             Apostles
             commandement
             to
             be
             holden
             
               accursed
               .
               Gal.
               1.
            
             8.
             
             And
             this
             gift
             of
             his
             /
             hath
             no
             witnesse
             of
             the
             holy
             prophets
             or
             Apostles
             to
             confirm
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             by
             his
             predecessor
             Mahomet
             is
             wel
             approved
             ;
             for
             evē
             so
             did
             he
             teach
             the
             Turks
             *
             
               That
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               is
               not
               impossible
               and
               intollerable
               :
            
             (
             howsoever
             the
             Apostles
             say
             the
             contrary
             
               (
               Rom.
               8.
               3.
               
               Act.
               15.
               10.
               
               )
            
             and
             
               that
               they
               which
               keep
               the
               the
               Law
               are
               joyned
               with
               God
               &
               saved
               .
            
          
           
             After
             this
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sheweth
             that
             he
             meanes
             not
             the
             
               elemetish
               &
               ceremonial
               righteousnes
            
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             
               according
               to
               the
               heavenly
               truth
               is
               in
               the
               Being
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             for
             this
             we
             had
             heard
             is
             his
             heavēly
             truth
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             should
             have
             the
             Being
             of
             Christ
             /
             or
             
               be
               Christ
            
             himself
             .
             )
             His
             proof
             herof
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Father
               is
               not
               honoured
               but
               through
               the
               Son
               ;
               that
               is
            
             (
             sayth
             
               H.
               N.
               )
               no
               man
               may
               knowe
               or
               serve
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               must
               be
               born
               out
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             thus
             he
             leadeth
             the
             daughters
             by
             degrees
             /
             to
             their
             own
             
               new
               birth
            
             /
             for
             their
             righteousnes
             and
             salvation
             :
             and
             to
             maynteyn
             this
             heresie
             /
             he
             corrupteth
             and
             abuseth
             the
             scripture
             
               Gal.
               6.
            
             15.
             wher
             Paul
             sayth
             (
             against
             such
             as
             |
             vrged
             Christians
             to
             be
             circumcised
             /
             that
             they
             might
             avoid
             persecution
             )
             that
             
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               neyther
               circumcision
               avayleth
               any
               thing
               ,
               nor
               vncircumcision
               ,
               but
               a
               new
               creature
            
             ;
             meaning
             that
             such
             as
             were
             graffed
             into
             Christ
             by
             faith
             /
             vnto
             salvation
             from
             their
             syns
             ;
             they
             need
             not
             care
             in
             this
             estate
             for
             having
             or
             wanting
             the
             outward
             Jewish
             signe
             of
             circumcision
             /
             but
             labour
             for
             that
             which
             it
             signified
             /
             namely
             to
             become
             new
             creatures
             /
             dying
             dayly
             vnto
             syn
             /
             and
             living
             vnto
             righteousnes
             /
             which
             fruits
             ar
             vndoubted
             testimonies
             that
             they
             ar
             in
             Christ.
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             corrupteth
             the
             words
             /
             first
             saying
             
               Ther
               avayleth
               before
               God
            
             ,
             and
             then
             adding
             ,
             
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               wrought
               in
               the
               Love
               ,
            
             meaning
             /
             that
             a
             new
             creature
             /
             in
             Christ
             (
             which
             Christ
             is
             )
             wrought
             in
             the
             Love
             /
             (
             for
             so
             he
             thinketh
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             
               Lovely
               Being
            
             in
             vs
             /
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             ;
             )
             this
             new
             creature
             avayleth
             before
             God
             /
             for
             righteousnes
             /
             and
             
               safe-making
               from
               our
               syns
            
             ;
             as
             his
             words
             elswhere
             are
             .
             Thus
             careth
             he
             not
             /
             how
             he
             wrest
             /
             or
             what
             he
             add
             vnto
             the
             scriptures
             /
             so
             as
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             serve
             his
             turn
             .
             That
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             his
             deceit
             /
             I
             wil
             shew
             what
             is
             his
             veyn
             and
             manner
             of
             reasoning
             .
             Two
             things
             are
             given
             vs
             of
             God
             through
             Christ.
             1.
             |
             justification
             ,
             and
             2.
             †
             sanctification
             .
             Justification
             
             is
             by
             |
             the
             forgivnes
             of
             our
             syns
             for
             Christs
             sake
             /
             and
             for
             the
             death
             that
             †
             he
             once
             suffred
             for
             vs
             himself
             alone
             on
             the
             crosse
             ;
             whervpon
             followeth
             our
             blessednes
             and
             salvation
             ;
             and
             this
             justification
             we
             apprehend
             by
             |
             faith
             alone
             .
             After
             which
             foloweth
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             in
             vs
             /
             by
             sanctifying
             our
             bodies
             sowles
             and
             spirits
             /
             and
             making
             vs
             conformable
             *
             to
             his
             death
             burial
             and
             resurrection
             /
             and
             furnishing
             vs
             with
             fruits
             and
             graces
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             which
             being
             †
             fruits
             of
             faith
             in
             Christ
             /
             following
             the
             same
             ;
             are
             no
             cause
             of
             our
             justification
             or
             blessednes
             /
             for
             that
             we
             have
             |
             freely
             before
             given
             vs
             of
             grace
             .
             Now
             cōmeth
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             he
             taketh
             this
             latter
             point
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             and
             al
             such
             scriptures
             as
             speak
             therof
             /
             and
             putteth
             it
             in
             place
             of
             the
             former
             /
             to
             weet
             /
             our
             justification
             ,
             making
             this
             our
             new
             birth
             /
             and
             these
             fruits
             of
             faith
             /
             to
             be
             the
             very
             cause
             of
             our
             happines
             /
             righteousnes
             it self
             /
             yea
             and
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Which
             deceitful
             reasoning
             of
             his
             /
             may
             further
             be
             manifested
             /
             by
             a
             type
             and
             shadow
             of
             our
             redemtion
             /
             shewed
             to
             our
             fathers
             /
             traveling
             towards
             their
             outward
             rest
             in
             Canaan
             ;
             as
             we
             do
             now
             travel
             towards
             our
             eternal
             rest
             in
             heaven
             .
             They
             in
             their
             journey
             were
             |
             stung
             by
             
               fyrie
               serpents
            
             /
             and
             many
             of
             them
             died
             .
             To
             save
             them
             from
             this
             death
             /
             a
             
               serpent
               of
            
             †
             brasse
             was
             set
             vp
             /
             on
             which
             who
             so
             looked
             /
             was
             (
             without
             any
             other
             salves
             or
             medicines
             /
             )
             healed
             of
             his
             deadly
             wound
             .
             Then
             being
             thus
             healed
             ,
             they
             went
             |
             forward
             on
             their
             way
             /
             fought
             †
             against
             the
             Amorites
             and
             other
             enimies
             ,
             and
             won
             the
             promised
             land
             ;
             and
             this
             they
             were
             to
             doe
             /
             before
             they
             could
             have
             possession
             of
             the
             same
             .
             If
             
               H.
               N.
            
             had
             then
             lived
             /
             and
             should
             have
             perswaded
             the
             people
             /
             that
             not
             the
             looking
             vp
             to
             the
             brazen
             serpent
             /
             but
             their
             after
             journeyes
             /
             and
             battel
             's
             against
             the
             Amorites
             /
             did
             heal
             them
             of
             their
             stings
             ;
             should
             he
             not
             haue
             belyed
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             grace
             /
             who
             without
             any
             work
             or
             war
             of
             theirs
             /
             did
             heal
             them
             freely
             ?
             even
             so
             doth
             he
             in
             this
             .
             The
             venim
             of
             Synn
             /
             by
             the
             fyrie
             serpents
             the
             Devils
             /
             tormenteth
             men
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             them
             to
             *
             death
             .
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             lifted
             vp
             vnto
             vs
             /
             ‡
             as
             was
             the
             Serpent
             in
             the
             wildernes
             /
             vnto
             whom
             we
             looking
             vp
             by
             †
             faith
             /
             are
             throughly
             healed
             .
             After
             this
             God
             unployeth
             vs
             ”
             in
             a
             holy
             life
             /
             and
             Christian
             warfare
             /
             to
             subdue
             our
             lusts
             and
             affections
             /
             and
             bring
             forth
             fruites
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             sanctification
             .
             Now
             cōmeth
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             telleth
             vs
             /
             this
             holy
             life
             /
             this
             Christian
             warfare
             /
             is
             our
             righteousnes
             /
             our
             safemaking
             from
             our
             syns
             /
             and
             is
             Christ
             himself
             .
             Thus
             is
             he
             an
             enimie
             vnto
             ‡
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             /
             and
             hinderer
             o●●mans
             salvation
             ;
             seeking
             to
             procure
             it
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             law
             /
             by
             which
             no
             flesh
             shal
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             in
             stead
             of
             Christ
             /
             would
             give
             vs
             an
             idol
             of
             his
             own
             fiction
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             /
             as
             vnsavourly
             and
             to
             as
             little
             purpose
             /
             he
             alledgeth
             /
             an
             other
             scripture
             /
             wher
             Christ
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               in
               the
               day
               of
               judgemēts
               ,
               
               shal
               find
               faulty
               al
               flesh
               in
               their
               righteousnes
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               I
               shal
               rebuke
               the
               world
               of
               their
               righteousnes
               .
               Ioh.
            
             16.
             
             First
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             that
             Christ
             spake
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Comforter
             (
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             )
             which
             he
             /
             being
             gone
             away
             would
             send
             to
             his
             Apostles
             /
             
               Ioh
               16.
               7.
            
             
             (
             as
             after
             came
             to
             passe
             /
             
               Act.
               2.
               33.
               
            
             )
             and
             sayth
             /
             when
             he
             is
             come
             he
             will
             reprove
             the
             world
             &c.
             but
             
               H.
               N.
            
             allegeth
             this
             /
             that
             Christ
             himself
             should
             do
             it
             /
             and
             falsifyeth
             our
             Lords
             words
             /
             putting
             I
             ,
             for
             He
             ,
             the
             reason
             wherof
             seemeth
             to
             be
             for
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             holdeth
             not
             a
             distinctiō
             of
             the
             three
             persons
             in
             the
             Godhed
             /
             as
             we
             professe
             |
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             but
             ignorantly
             shuffleth
             and
             confoundeth
             al.
             Secondlly
             /
             he
             addeth
             to
             the
             scripture
             /
             saying
             
               their
               righteousnes
            
             ;
             wheras
             Christ
             sayth
             onely
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             should
             convince
             the
             world
             
               of
               righteousnes
            
             ;
             which
             may
             as
             wel
             /
             (
             if
             not
             better
             )
             be
             vnderstood
             of
             Christs
             righteousnes
             /
             then
             of
             the
             worlds
             ;
             especially
             seing
             the
             reason
             therof
             is
             rendred
             thus
             /
             †
             
               Of
               righteousnes
               ,
               because
               I
               goe
               to
               my
               Father
               .
            
             Now
             though
             one
             may
             vnderstand
             it
             otherweise
             /
             of
             the
             worlds
             feighned
             righteousnes
             /
             yet
             is
             it
             overmuch
             boldnes
             in
             
               H.
               N.
            
             to
             put
             his
             own
             vnderstanding
             in
             sted
             of
             the
             text
             it self
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             meanes
             to
             corrupt
             Gods
             pure
             word
             /
             even
             as
             the
             mans
             hart
             is
             most
             corrupt
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             he
             referreth
             this
             to
             
               the
               day
               of
               judgements
            
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             from
             Christs
             meaning
             ;
             for
             he
             promiseth
             the
             efficacy
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             his
             servants
             /
             whiles
             he
             is
             absent
             from
             them
             /
             before
             the
             day
             of
             judgemēt
             ;
             as
             the
             text
             sheweth
             to
             any
             wise
             hart
             .
             But
             wherfore
             doth
             
               H.
               N.
            
             put
             in
             this
             ,
             may
             we
             think
             ?
             Doubtlesse
             to
             draw
             men
             vnto
             himself
             /
             for
             he
             is
             the
             Comforter
             promised
             /
             yea
             he
             is
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             and
             this
             day
             and
             time
             of
             his
             preaching
             /
             is
             
               the
               day
               of
               judgements
            
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             by
             his
             own
             words
             otherwhere
             .
             For
             in
             his
             
               First
               Exhortation
            
             ,
             he
             thus
             writeth
             ;
             †
             
               According
               to
               al
               the
               testimonies
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
               this
               gracious
               word
               ,
               and
               his
               service
               of
               Love
               ,
               is
               the
               Light
               ,
               and
               the
               day
               of
               the
               true
               judgement
               ,
               wherwith
               God
               with
               his
               holy
               ones
               accomplisheth
               ,
               and
               wherwith
               also
               he
               wil
               accomplish
               ,
               his
               judgement
               vpon
               the
               earth
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               .
            
             In
             the
             
               Gospel
               of
            
             H.
             N.
             it
             is
             also
             thus
             written
             ;
             |
             
               For
               behold
               in
               this
               present
               day
               ,
               the
               glorious
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesu
               Christ
               ,
               with
               the
               many
               thowsāds
               of
               his
               Saincts
               ,
               becommeth
               manifested
               ,
               which
               hath
               set
               himself
               now
               vpon
               the
               seat
               of
               his
               majesty
               ,
               for
               to
               judge
               in
               this
               same
               day
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ordeyned
               or
               appointed
               ,
               the
               whol
               world
               with
               equity
               and
               with
               faithfulnes
               and
               truth
               according
               to
               his
               righteousnes
               .
            
             And
             agayn
             in
             the
             same
             book
             .
             *
             
               Behold
               and
               consider
               my
               beloved
               ,
               how
               wonderfully
               God
               worketh
               in
               his
               holy
               ones
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               now
               ,
               in
               this
               day
               or
               light
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               the
               judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               is
               revealed
               and
               declared
               vnto
               vs
               out
               of
               heaven
               ,
               to
               a
               righteous
               judgement
               vpon
               earth
               ,
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               on
               the
               same
               judgement
               seat
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               that
               the
               scripture
               mought
               be
               fulfilled
               )
               ther
               sitteth
               one
               now
               ,
               in
               truth
               in
               the
               
               habitation
               of
               David
               ,
               which
               judgeth
               vprightly
               ,
               thinketh
               vpon
               equity
               and
               requireth
               righteousnes
               .
            
             By
             this
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             /
             what
             this
             man
             aymeth
             at
             in
             al
             his
             writings
             /
             even
             to
             draw
             al
             men
             vnto
             himself
             /
             as
             judge
             of
             the
             world
             sitting
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             Christ
             /
             and
             spareth
             not
             to
             apply
             the
             promises
             of
             Christs
             coming
             /
             to
             this
             day
             of
             his
             preaching
             /
             being
             a
             more
             shamelesse
             and
             presumptuous
             blasphemer
             then
             ever
             was
             Mahomet
             /
             or
             any
             arch-heretik
             that
             Satan
             sent
             to
             bewitch
             the
             world
             .
             As
             he
             hath
             abused
             this
             16.
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             afterwards
             the
             10.
             of
             John.
             
               They
               are
               al
               theeves
               and
               murtherers
               which
               are
               come
               before
               me
               :
            
             that
             is
             (
             sayth
             
               H.
               N.
               )
               whosoever
               letteth
               himself
               think
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Christian
               before
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               be
               born
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               same
               is
               a
               theef
               and
               a
               murtherer
               .
            
             Wher
             againe
             he
             intimateth
             Christ
             and
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             al
             one
             :
             and
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             be
             borne
             in
             a
             man
             /
             then
             though
             he
             make
             himself
             Christ
             /
             the
             door
             /
             the
             shepheard
             &c.
             he
             is
             no
             theef
             /
             no
             murderer
             .
             Thus
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sheweth
             himself
             to
             be
             sold
             vnto
             syn
             /
             and
             given
             over
             to
             an
             heretical
             and
             reprobate
             mind
             /
             perverting
             al
             scripture
             vnto
             his
             destruction
             .
             It
             is
             very
             true
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             See
             my
             beloved
             in
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             even
             thus
             standeth
             the
             foūdatiō
             of
             y
             e
             Christianity
             ,
             &
             in
             such
             maner
             of
             wise
             hav●th
             Apostles
             taught
             the
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             ,
             even
             like
             as
             Paul
             sayth
             to
             the
             Corinthes
             .
             13.
             although
             I
             givc
             al
             my
             goods
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             suffer
             my
             body
             to
             be
             burned
             ,
             and
             although
             I
             had
             faith
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             that
             I
             could
             remove
             mountayns
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             love
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             any
             thing
             vnto
             me
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             whosoever
             hath
             not
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             without
             God
             ,
             and
             without
             righteousnes
             in
             this
             world
             .
             I
             mean
             the
             being
             like
             Christ
             ,
             which
             is
             received
             through
             the
             power
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             not
             any
             ceremonial
             Christ
             ,
             which
             one
             man
             speaketh
             of
             or
             promiseth
             to
             an
             other
             ,
             through
             the
             ceremonial
             service
             ,
             which
             he
             out
             of
             his
             prudencie
             according
             to
             his
             fleshly
             mind
             hath
             set
             vp
             .
             O
             no
             ,
             The
             work
             and
             begetting
             or
             procreating
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             cometh
             not
             so
             slenderly
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             men
             now
             at
             this
             time
             teach
             each
             other
             :
             out
             of
             their
             vnregenerate
             spirit
             ,
             which
             never
             proceedeth
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             UUHat
             a
             sandy
             
               foundation
               of
               Christianity
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             layd
             /
             we
             hav
             seē
             before
             by
             his
             doctrine
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             /
             and
             of
             mans
             righteousnes
             .
             Here
             /
             (
             to
             build
             hay
             on
             his
             rotten
             ground
             /
             )
             he
             perverteth
             an
             another
             scripture
             /
             
             and
             would
             father
             his
             error
             on
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             /
             who
             most
             of
             al
             other
             did
             set
             against
             it
             .
             For
             the
             teaching
             
               the
               salvation
               in
               Christ
            
             to
             be
             by
             Fayth
             ,
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             :
             
               H.
               N.
            
             wil
             have
             him
             say
             it
             is
             by
             Love
             ,
             the
             Love
             that
             is
             in
             vs
             ;
             which
             Love
             he
             expoundeth
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             )
             to
             be
             Christ
             himself
             ;
             so
             wresting
             the
             word
             /
             (
             as
             did
             the
             old
             serpent
             /
             )
             vnto
             mens
             destruction
             .
          
           
             The
             Love
             treated
             of
             by
             the
             Apostle
             /
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             is
             a
             qualitie
             in
             the
             Saincts
             /
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             written
             /
             |
             
               The
               fruit
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               Love
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             this
             Love
             which
             is
             in
             vs
             /
             (
             whither
             it
             be
             towards
             God
             or
             our
             brethren
             /
             )
             is
             not
             the
             foundatiō
             or
             cause
             of
             our
             happines
             /
             but
             an
             effect
             thereof
             /
             as
             we
             may
             learn
             by
             the
             Apostle
             /
             that
             sayth
             /
             †
             
               Herein
               is
               Love
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               loved
               God
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               loved
               vs
               ,
               &
               sent
               his
               son
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               reconciliation
               for
               our
               synnes
               .
            
             Which
             Love
             /
             when
             we
             perceiv
             by
             faith
             ;
             then
             we
             agayn
             doe
             love
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             it
             after
             followeth
             /
             |
             
               We
               love
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               loved
               vs
               first
               .
            
             Then
             from
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             /
             floweth
             also
             the
             Love
             of
             our
             brethren
             /
             as
             is
             further
             added
             /
             †
             
               And
               this
               commandement
               have
               we
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               which
               loveth
               God
               ,
               should
               love
               his
               brother
               also
               .
            
             And
             that
             these
             graces
             come
             not
             of
             our selves
             /
             (
             and
             consequently
             ar
             not
             meritorious
             in
             vs
             /
             nor
             causes
             of
             our
             salvation
             .
             )
             Moses
             taught
             his
             people
             /
             when
             he
             sayd
             /
             |
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               circumcise
               thy
               hart
               &
               the
               hart
               of
               thy
               seed
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               Love
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               with
               al
               thy
               hart
               &
               with
               al
               thy
               fowl
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               live
               .
            
             As
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             salvation
             /
             that
             it
             is
             onely
             Gods
             Love
             and
             grace
             towards
             vs
             /
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             sheweth
             saying
             †
             
               God
               which
               is
               rich
               in
               mercy
               ,
               through
               his
               great
               Love
               wherwith
               he
               loved
               vs
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               were
               dead
               by
               syns
               ,
               hath
               quickned
               vs
               togither
               in
               Christ
               ;
               (
               so
               )
            
             by
             
               grace
               ye
               are
               saved
            
             .
             This
             Grace
             we
             apprehend
             by
             fayth
             ;
             which
             fayth
             /
             if
             it
             be
             alive
             /
             stirreth
             it self
             /
             and
             |
             worketh
             by
             love
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Saincts
             doe
             shew
             their
             fayth
             by
             their
             Love
             and
             good
             works
             ;
             but
             in
             case
             of
             justification
             before
             God
             /
             and
             mans
             salvation
             /
             al
             works
             are
             excluded
             /
             as
             the
             same
             Apostle
             proveth
             saying
             /
             |
             
               David
               declareth
               the
               blessednes
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               vnto
               whom
               God
               imputeth
               justice
               without
               works
               .
            
             This
             being
             so
             /
             what
             labour
             they
             for
             /
             but
             our
             curse
             and
             wretchednes
             /
             which
             would
             have
             vs
             rely
             vpon
             our
             Love
             ,
             or
             any
             good
             works
             /
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             sowles
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             inference
             is
             more
             mischeevous
             /
             when
             he
             expoundeth
             those
             words
             /
             
               if
               I
               have
               not
               Love
            
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               That
               is
            
             (
             sayth
             
               H.
               N.
               )
               whosoever
               hath
               not
               Christ
               is
               without
               God.
            
             Thus
             maketh
             he
             Love
             in
             vs
             to
             be
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             playn
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             concerning
             our
             Saviour
             shal
             be
             but
             a
             fable
             .
             And
             that
             this
             is
             his
             meaning
             /
             he
             sheweth
             elswhere
             more
             playnly
             /
             when
             he
             sayth
             /
             *
             
               If
               ye
               wil
               not
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               should
               come
               or
               fal
               vpon
               you
               ,
               so
               deal
               faithfully
               before
               God
               &
               his
               holy
               ones
               ,
               &
               walk
               with
               your
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               Lovely
               and
               verteous
               
               Being
               ,
               fasten
               your
               mind
               therto
               ,
               &
               build
               your
               righteousnes
               theron
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               an
               eternal
               fast
               standing
               foundation
               ,
               wheron
               al
               Gods
               prophets
               &
               holy
               ones
               have
               builded
               ,
               and
               is
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             Here
             men
             may
             see
             what
             a
             miserable
             foundation
             he
             hath
             layd
             /
             for
             to
             build
             our
             righteousnes
             on
             /
             evē
             our
             own
             
               walking
               in
               the
               lovely
               &
               verteous
               being
               ,
            
             and
             this
             with
             him
             is
             Christ.
             Wherby
             he
             proclameth
             himself
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             :
             for
             the
             Apostle
             John
             sayth
             /
             †
             
               Every
               spirit
               which
               confesseth
               not
               Iesus
               Christ
               comen
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               this
               is
               (
               the
               spirit
               )
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             Now
             to
             say
             that
             Love
             (
             which
             is
             an
             affection
             of
             the
             mynd
             /
             )
             is
             Christ
             ;
             is
             to
             deny
             him
             comen
             in
             the
             flesh
             /
             out
             of
             the
             loynes
             of
             David
             and
             Abraham
             /
             of
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             /
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             Herod
             the
             King
             /
             as
             the
             scriptures
             playnly
             teach
             .
             
             And
             by
             as
             good
             reason
             may
             
               H.
               N.
            
             deny
             that
             ever
             ther
             was
             any
             such
             man
             as
             Adam
             ,
             any
             such
             beast
             as
             the
             Serpent
             ,
             any
             such
             creation
             of
             the
             world
             /
             as
             Moses
             describeth
             /
             Gen.
             1.
             or
             any
             God
             :
             and
             so
             by
             his
             allegories
             /
             overturne
             al
             religion
             /
             and
             bring
             Atheisme
             in
             the
             place
             ;
             which
             in
             deed
             he
             hath
             done
             /
             with
             most
             high
             abomination
             /
             in
             deifying
             himself
             and
             blaspheming
             God.
             By
             Christ
             ,
             or
             
               righteousnes
               ,
               H.
               N.
            
             sayth
             he
             
               meaneth
               the
               being
               like
               Christ
               ,
               not
               any
               ceremonial
               Christ
               :
            
             so
             he
             seemeth
             to
             esteem
             the
             playn
             doctrines
             of
             the
             gospel
             /
             to
             be
             but
             ceremonial
             ,
             that
             wheras
             we
             read
             there
             of
             one
             Jesus
             to
             be
             crucified
             for
             our
             syns
             &c.
             this
             he
             coūteth
             but
             a
             ceremonie
             /
             shadow
             or
             figure
             /
             such
             (
             it
             may
             be
             )
             as
             was
             the
             †
             ram
             that
             Abraham
             offred
             /
             or
             the
             beasts
             that
             Aaron
             killed
             /
             or
             (
             perhaps
             )
             the
             parable
             that
             *
             Jotham
             told
             :
             for
             the
             true
             Christ
             that
             saveth
             men
             /
             is
             the
             
               Lovely
               being
            
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Familists
             themselves
             :
             this
             idol
             hath
             their
             god
             
               H.
               N.
            
             out
             of
             his
             prudency
             according
             to
             his
             fleshly
             mind
             set
             vp
             .
             And
             this
             is
             a
             great
             secret
             /
             or
             mysterie
             of
             iniquity
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Herevpon
             my
             beloved
             mought
             ye
             or
             som
             other
             say
             ,
             we
             learn
             not
             ,
             or
             ther
             is
             not
             any
             thing
             taught
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             the
             clear
             scripture
             ,
             which
             may
             not
             lie
             .
             Yea
             my
             beloved
             the
             scripture
             lyeth
             not
             ,
             but
             al
             those
             which
             ar
             not
             instructed
             through
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             lie
             &
             are
             beguiled
             ,
             &
             signify
             or
             expoūd
             the
             scripture
             which
             is
             spokē
             through
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             &
             shewed
             out
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             Iohn
             .
             6.
             vpon
             an
             earthy
             or
             elementish
             foundation
             ,
             wherthrough
             the
             man
             can
             not
             obteyn
             or
             get
             any
             renewing
             of
             the
             hart
             .
             Even
             like
             as
             in
             the
             witnessing
             of
             the
             scripture
             ther
             is
             witnessed
             sufficiently
             to
             those
             that
             can
             vnderstand
             the
             same
             .
             Who
             is
             ther
             without
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             is
             spirit
             &
             life
             ,
             Iohn
             6.
             that
             hath
             atteyned
             vnto
             the
             salvation
             ,
             or
             who
             hath
             I
             beseech
             you
             in
             any
             world
             ,
             brought
             forth
             any
             true
             witnes
             ,
             vnlesse
             that
             he
             through
             the
             
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             word
             ,
             become
             altogether
             born
             anew●
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             UUE
             are
             sure
             the
             sacred
             scripture
             l●●th
             not
             /
             but
             
               H.
               N.
            
             which
             abus●th
             and
             falsifieth
             the
             scripture
             /
             and
             denieth
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Christ
             /
             making
             Love
             and
             the
             
               Lovely
               Being
            
             in
             himself
             and
             his
             familie
             /
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             :
             )
             is
             by
             the
             Apostle
             condemned
             for
             a
             Liar
             and
             an
             
               Antichrist
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
            
             22.
             and
             he
             
               not
               being
               instructed
               through
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             hath
             taught
             an
             earthly
             and
             rotten
             foundation
             /
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             true
             religion
             .
          
           
             The
             scripture
             cannot
             rightly
             be
             vnderstood
             or
             opened
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             But
             some
             have
             the
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             /
             which
             yet
             are
             not
             themselves
             altogither
             born
             anew
             :
             as
             had
             Balaam
             /
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharises
             /
             Caiaphas
             /
             Judas
             the
             traitor
             and
             others
             many
             /
             which
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayth
             /
             
               Heb.
               6.
               4.
               were
               once
               lightned
               &
               have
               tasted
               of
               the
               heavenly
               gift
               ,
               &
               were
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Therfore
             it
             is
             false
             which
             
               H.
               H.
            
             writeth
             /
             that
             
               none
               in
               any
               world
               ,
               brought
               forth
               any
               true
               witnes
               ,
               vnlesse
               that
               he
               became
               altogither
               born
               anew
               .
            
             Againe
             he
             here
             brocheth
             another
             error
             /
             in
             expounding
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             word
             ;
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             in
             his
             grosse
             vnderstanding
             perversly
             gathereth
             from
             Christs
             words
             
               Iohn
               .
               6.
               63.
               the
               words
               that
               I
               speak
               vnto
               you
               are
               spirit
               ,
            
             wherby
             our
             Lord
             meaneth
             that
             his
             words
             were
             spiritual
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             were
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             it self
             .
             For
             he
             vseth
             the
             like
             phrase
             of
             a
             spiritual
             and
             regenerated
             man
             saying
             /
             Except
             a
             man
             be
             born
             of
             water
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             /
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdome
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             /
             
               that
               which
               is
               born
               of
               the
               spirit
               is
               spirit
               .
               Iohn
               .
               3.
               5.
               6
               
            
             Now
             seing
             
               H.
               N.
            
             describing
             his
             Communialty
             of
             the
             Love
             /
             sayth
             /
             ‡
             
               Whosoever
               cometh
               into
               this
               good
               city
               ,
               he
               becometh
               altogither
               born
               anew
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             he
             may
             by
             like
             reason
             conclude
             that
             himself
             and
             his
             Nicholaitans
             /
             are
             also
             the
             
               holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             a
             blasphemer
             against
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             against
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             The
             Scriptures
             teach
             vs
             playnly
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             /
             this
             latter
             being
             cause
             and
             author
             of
             the
             former
             /
             as
             it
             is
             written
             /
             2
             
               Sam.
               23.
               2.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               spake
               in
               me
               &
               his
               word
               was
               in
               my
               tongue
               :
            
             and
             of
             al
             the
             prophets
             it
             is
             witnessed
             /
             that
             
               they
               spake
               as
               they
               were
               moved
               by
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               .
               2
               Pet.
               1
            
             21.
             
             The
             Apostle
             sayth
             /
             †
             
               this
               is
               the
               word
               which
               is
               preached
               among
               you
            
             ;
             and
             how
             they
             preached
             it
             /
             an
             other
             sheweth
             /
             when
             he
             sayth
             /
             that
             |
             
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               they
               knew
               the
               things
               given
               them
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               spake
               those
               things
               not
               in
               words
               which
               
               mans
               wisdom
               teacheth
               but
               which
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               teacheth
               .
            
             that
             al
             men
             may
             see
             how
             ignorantly
             (
             if
             not
             worse
             )
             
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             confounded
             the
             word
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             /
             as
             if
             they
             were
             one
             thing
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Note
             wel
             ,
             or
             consider
             of
             fellowship
             ,
             the
             estate
             or
             manner
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             how
             that
             they
             ,
             although
             they
             went
             about
             so
             long
             tyme
             with
             Christ
             ,
             &
             wer
             alwayes
             with
             him
             ,
             whiles
             the
             power
             of
             God
             was
             wrought
             through
             him
             ,
             vnderstood
             not
             what
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             ,
             concerning
             the
             godly
             causes
             ,
             before
             that
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             or
             Whitsontide
             ,
             when
             that
             they
             received
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             was
             come
             vnto
             them
             .
             Even
             like
             as
             there
             standeth
             written
             ,
             how
             that
             they
             sayd
             at
             the
             tyme
             when
             Christ
             was
             crucified
             among
             them
             ,
             we
             had
             hoped
             or
             supposed
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             have
             delivered
             Israel
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             now
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             ther
             cometh
             nothing
             of
             it
             ,
             we
             wil
             goe
             a
             fishing
             .
             For
             they
             supposed
             that
             Christ
             should
             have
             set
             vp
             a
             fleshly
             kingdom
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             HEre
             
               H.
               N.
            
             to
             magnify
             himself
             /
             as
             a
             spiritual
             and
             
               godded
               man
            
             ,
             spareth
             not
             to
             wrong
             the
             holy
             Apostles
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             before
             
               Pentecost
               ,
               (
               Acts.
               2.
            
             )
             vnderstood
             not
             the
             scriptures
             /
             nor
             preached
             the
             word
             truly
             ;
             wheras
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             and
             had
             preached
             the
             word
             long
             before
             /
             
               Luk.
               9.
               1.
            
             2.
             which
             word
             Christ
             had
             given
             them
             and
             they
             received
             /
             
               Iohn
               .
               17.
               8.
            
             14.
             and
             were
             made
             clean
             by
             it
             /
             
               Iohn
               .
               15.
            
             3.
             and
             he
             had
             opened
             their
             vnderstanding
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             scriptures
             
               Luk.
               24.
            
             45.
             though
             afterward
             at
             Pentecost
             ,
             they
             received
             more
             plentifull
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             /
             when
             Christ
             was
             gone
             from
             them
             .
             
               Act.
               2.
               1.
               2.
               4.
               
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Again
             
               H.
               N.
            
             as
             if
             he
             delited
             to
             falsify
             the
             scripture
             /
             sayth
             
               there
               standeth
               written
               ,
               how
               that
               they
               sayd
               when
               Christ
               was
               crucified
               ,
               we
               hoped
               that
               he
               should
               hav
               delivered
               Israel
               &c.
            
             wheras
             these
             words
             were
             spoken
             by
             Cleopas
             and
             an
             other
             disciple
             which
             were
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             /
             as
             appeareth
             
               Luk.
               24.
               vers
               .
               18.
               21
            
             33.
             and
             to
             make
             vp
             his
             patcherie
             /
             he
             addeth
             that
             they
             sayd
             /
             
               it
               is
               now
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               &
               there
               cometh
               nothing
               of
               it
               ,
               we
               wil
               go
               a
               fishing
            
             Wheras
             those
             two
             spake
             not
             at
             al
             of
             
               going
               a
               fishing
            
             ,
             but
             other
             men
             at
             an
             other
             time
             ,
             
               Ioh.
               21.
            
             3.
             
             By
             this
             the
             reader
             may
             mind
             what
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             
               H.
               N.
            
             his
             allegations
             of
             scripture
             /
             who
             careth
             not
             to
             profane
             the
             holy
             word
             /
             for
             maintenance
             of
             his
             
             lies
             /
             and
             setteth
             things
             down
             as
             they
             come
             in
             his
             idle
             head
             .
             But
             why
             say
             I
             so
             of
             this
             
               godded
               man
            
             ;
             seeing
             men
             |
             
               ought
               not
               to
               distrust
               him
               ,
               nor
               suspect
               any
               manner
               of
               evil
               or
               vnwisdom
            
             by
             this
             Oldest
             Father
             ;
             whose
             eysight
             (
             as
             himself
             sayth
             )
             *
             was
             
               clearer
               then
               Chrystal
               ,
               &
               his
               vnderstanding
               brighter
               then
               the
               Sun.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             whiles
             then
             that
             the
             Apostles
             which
             dayly
             went
             about
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             had
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Father
             dayly
             among
             them
             ,
             vnderstood
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             how
             should
             then
             the
             multitude
             of
             these
             ,
             (
             which
             now
             say
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             &
             yet
             neyther
             have
             nor
             know
             spirit
             nor
             word
             ,
             but
             go
             on
             with
             their
             fleshly
             prudencie
             in
             the
             literal
             scripture
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             the
             same
             with
             their
             fleshly
             harts
             before
             the
             simple
             people
             ,
             as
             it
             seemeth
             best
             vnto
             them
             ,
             and
             say
             even
             so
             very
             stowtly
             ,
             we
             have
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             wheras
             it
             is
             but
             their
             own
             word
             ,
             wherin
             that
             they
             through
             their
             own
             prudencie
             are
             gendred
             or
             begotten
             ,
             )
             feel
             eyther
             perceiv
             the
             same
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             THe
             application
             of
             this
             invective
             /
             belongeth
             to
             
               H.
               N.
            
             himself
             and
             his
             Nicholaitans
             /
             who
             out
             of
             his
             fleshly
             hart
             as
             seemeth
             best
             vnto
             him
             /
             though
             against
             the
             literal
             scripture
             /
             setteth
             forth
             his
             forgeries
             to
             the
             simple
             people
             ;
             yet
             boasteth
             very
             stowtly
             /
             that
             he
             is
             ‡
             
               anoynted
               with
               the
               holy
               ghost
               ,
               in
               the
               old
               age
               of
               the
               holy
               vnderstanding
               of
               Iesu
               Christ
               ,
               godded
               with
               God
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               made
               heyr
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               heavenly
               goods
               of
               the
               riches
               of
               God
               ;
               illuminated
               with
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               heavenly
               truth
               ,
               the
               true
               light
               of
               the
               perfect
               being
               :
               elected
               to
               a
               minister
               of
               the
               gracious
               word
               &c.
            
             so
             that
             in
             him
             and
             his
             sect
             /
             the
             prophesie
             is
             fulfild
             /
             which
             foretold
             how
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             /
             
               men
               should
               be
               lovers
               of
               them selves
               ,
               boasters
               ,
               proud
               ,
               cursed
               speakers
               &c.
               
               2
               Tim.
               3.
               1.
            
             2.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Apostles
             (
             as
             he
             sayth
             )
             
               vnderstood
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             how
             should
             then
             he
             /
             (
             that
             is
             sold
             into
             syn
             /
             and
             given
             over
             vnto
             heresies
             which
             are
             works
             †
             of
             the
             flesh
             /
             )
             feel
             or
             perceiv
             the
             same
             ?
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             is
             true
             they
             have
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             giveth
             witnes
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             the
             word
             it self
             
               Iohn
               .
               5.
            
             neyther
             yet
             may
             any
             man
             vnderstand
             the
             witnessing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             
             vnlesse
             that
             he
             hath
             first
             inherited
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             second
             birth
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             ONe
             evil
             and
             heresie
             draweth
             on
             another
             /
             wher
             God
             restreyneth
             not
             men
             by
             his
             grace
             .
             Here
             
               H.
               N.
            
             denieth
             the
             scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             /
             saying
             that
             it
             
               giveth
               witnes
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             of
             the
             word
             .
             Which
             he
             would
             gather
             from
             Christs
             speech
             
               Iohn
               .
               5.
               39.
               
               Serch
               the
               scriptures
               for
               they
               testifie
               of
               me
            
             ;
             but
             he
             abuseth
             the
             scripture
             and
             concludeth
             amisse
             /
             as
             if
             because
             it
             
               giveth
               witnes
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               the
               word
            
             ;
             the
             contrarie
             wherof
             is
             true
             /
             it
             
               giveth
               witnes
               of
               him
            
             ,
             therfore
             
               it
               is
               his
               word
            
             .
             For
             Christ
             playnly
             calleth
             that
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             /
             
               the
               word
               ,
               Iohn
               15
            
             ,
             25.
             and
             so
             doth
             Paul
             /
             
               Rom.
               9.
               9.
               1
               
               Cor.
               15.
            
             54.
             and
             Peter
             2
             
               Pet.
               1.
            
             19.
             
             The
             scriptures
             (
             for
             we
             speak
             not
             here
             of
             the
             essential
             word
             of
             the
             Father
             /
             which
             †
             is
             Christ
             himself
             )
             
               are
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               written
               ,
            
             even
             as
             the
             lively
             preaching
             of
             the
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             /
             was
             the
             
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               spoken
            
             .
             The
             beginning
             of
             their
             books
             sheweth
             this
             ;
             as
             
               Hos.
               1.
               1.
               
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               came
               to
               Hosea
               ;
               Ioel.
               1.
               1.
               
               The
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               came
               to
               Ioel
            
             ;
             and
             many
             the
             like
             .
             It
             is
             sayd
             
               Exod.
               20.
               1.
               
               God
               spake
               al
               these
               words
            
             ;
             and
             in
             
               Exod.
               24.
            
             4.
             it
             is
             said
             
               Moses
               wrote
               al
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             If
             then
             that
             be
             Gods
             word
             which
             is
             spoken
             /
             that
             also
             is
             his
             word
             which
             is
             written
             ;
             and
             
               H.
               N.
            
             is
             but
             an
             instrument
             of
             Satan
             /
             to
             teach
             otherwise
             /
             that
             he
             may
             bring
             his
             own
             word
             in
             the
             place
             .
             If
             the
             scripture
             be
             not
             
               Gods
               word
            
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             witnesse
             :
             then
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             made
             the
             word
             (
             before
             in
             sect
             .
             5.
             )
             is
             not
             so
             /
             seeing
             that
             is
             a
             witnesse
             also
             ;
             1
             
               Iohn
               5.
            
             6.
             yea
             Christ
             is
             a
             
               witnesse
               Rev.
               1.
            
             5.
             
             God
             the
             Father
             is
             a
             
               witnesse
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               9.
            
             10.
             the
             Apostles
             also
             were
             
               witnesses
               ,
               Luk.
               24.
            
             48.
             
             If
             then
             that
             which
             is
             a
             witnes
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             word
             ,
             then
             none
             of
             these
             /
             but
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             his
             dreames
             must
             be
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             weet
             /
             of
             the
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             he
             indeed
             is
             no
             witnesse
             of
             God
             /
             neyther
             do
             his
             writings
             bear
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             /
             but
             seek
             to
             destroy
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Oh
             my
             beloved
             look
             into
             the
             same
             a
             little
             with
             me
             ,
             what
             vncertayn
             witnessings
             that
             we
             out
             of
             an
             earthly
             or
             a
             natural
             Being
             ,
             have
             followed
             after
             ,
             even
             vntil
             this
             day
             .
             We
             may
             wel
             say
             with
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             it
             is
             altogither
             lies
             what
             the
             scripture
             learned
             preach
             
             eyther
             teach
             for
             asmuch
             as
             they
             do
             reject
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             Ier.
             8.
             
             Here
             giveth
             the
             prophet
             a
             distinction
             or
             diversity
             ,
             betwixt
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             &
             the
             witnessing
             of
             an
             vnregenerated
             man
             ,
             which
             he
             bringeth
             forth
             out
             of
             the
             Letter
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             THe
             more
             we
             look
             /
             the
             more
             indeed
             we
             see
             
               what
               vncertayn
               witnessings
            
             you
             
               H.
               N.
               out
               of
               an
               earthly
               Being
               ,
               have
               followed
               after
               ,
               even
               vntil
               this
               day
               .
            
             This
             stil
             more
             and
             more
             appeareth
             in
             your
             abusing
             of
             the
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             .
             Here
             you
             would
             father
             a
             distinction
             vpon
             Jeremy
             /
             as
             if
             the
             
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             written
             in
             the
             scripture
             /
             were
             not
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             Prophet
             teacheth
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             but
             blameth
             the
             Jewes
             for
             
               rejecting
               the
               word
            
             in
             truth
             and
             deed
             /
             whiles
             they
             boasted
             to
             be
             wise
             /
             and
             to
             have
             the
             law
             with
             them
             
               Ier.
               8.
               8.
            
             9.
             
             He
             denyeth
             not
             the
             written
             law
             to
             be
             the
             word
             ;
             (
             for
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             /
             that
             it
             was
             Gods
             word
             
               Exod.
               20.
               1.
               
               &
               14.
               4.
               
               )
            
             but
             sheweth
             how
             vnregenerate
             men
             wil
             abuse
             it
             /
             and
             yet
             boast
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             your self
             
               H.
               N.
            
             are
             found
             to
             falsify
             the
             word
             /
             and
             yet
             vaunt
             your self
             to
             be
             a
             
               godded
               man
               ,
               and
               minister
               of
               the
               gracious
               word
               .
            
             Every
             |
             jod
             and
             title
             /
             and
             consequently
             every
             Letter
             word
             and
             sentence
             of
             the
             scripture
             /
             is
             Gods
             vndoubted
             word
             /
             though
             yow
             and
             al
             Divils
             should
             deny
             it
             ;
             the
             false
             glosses
             /
             and
             heresies
             that
             yow
             and
             other
             vnregenerated
             men
             gather
             from
             it
             /
             are
             the
             word
             of
             Satan
             ;
             which
             the
             scripture
             it self
             /
             by
             help
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             /
             evidently
             doth
             disprove
             /
             and
             so
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             endureth
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             word
             which
             the
             Apostles
             preached
             /
             1
             
               Pet.
               1.
            
             25.
             and
             what
             they
             did
             preach
             /
             is
             recorded
             in
             their
             writings
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Oh
             if
             these
             men
             ,
             which
             now
             so
             boldly
             or
             freemindedly
             doe
             say
             that
             they
             are
             Christians
             ,
             and
             wil
             alwayes
             confesse
             Christ
             with
             the
             mouth
             ;
             had
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             &
             the
             right
             spirit
             for
             to
             vnderstand
             :
             then
             should
             they
             surely
             cease
             or
             leav
             off
             ,
             for
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             strange
             or
             erring
             wayes
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             There
             is
             read
             in
             the
             scripture
             ,
             that
             Christ
             should
             be
             confessed
             or
             acknowledged
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             true
             witnes
             :
             but
             the
             mind
             or
             meaning
             of
             the
             Lord
             therin
             do
             verie
             few
             vnderstand
             .
             And
             many
             suppose
             (
             whiles
             they
             have
             read
             in
             the
             scripture
             of
             one
             Christ
             ,
             &
             likewise
             through
             their
             industry
             or
             prudencie
             ,
             they
             know
             that
             in
             times
             past
             ther
             was
             one
             Christ
             
             in
             Israel
             ,
             which
             was
             born
             amongst
             his
             own
             ,
             )
             that
             the
             same
             when
             they
             know
             it
             ,
             &
             confesse
             it
             with
             their
             mouth
             ,
             is
             the
             right
             confessing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherof
             the
             scripture
             speaketh
             .
             No
             my
             beloved
             ,
             no
             ,
             the
             confession
             of
             Christ
             must
             stand
             in
             greater
             force
             or
             effect
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             confessed
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             in
             the
             ceremonical
             service
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             baptising
             with
             water
             ,
             or
             an
             other
             elementish
             confession
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             HEre
             
               H.
               N.
            
             openeth
             his
             evil
             mind
             more
             playnly
             to
             the
             two
             daughters
             ;
             Whom
             hitherto
             he
             hath
             boarded
             with
             feighned
             flattering
             speeches
             .
             First
             he
             is
             offended
             that
             m●n
             wil
             so
             boldly
             say
             they
             are
             Christians
             :
             But
             we
             have
             no
             cause
             to
             be
             afrayd
             or
             ashamed
             of
             this
             name
             /
             which
             is
             warranted
             in
             the
             word
             of
             God
             /
             
               Act.
               11.
               26.
               1
               
               Pet.
               4.
            
             16.
             
             But
             to
             be
             caled
             
               The
               family
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             is
             a
             name
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             invented
             and
             taken
             to
             himself
             and
             his
             sectaries
             .
             Secondly
             he
             speaketh
             of
             
               erring
               wayes
            
             ;
             when
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             shewed
             any
             one
             error
             /
             that
             we
             walk
             in
             ;
             
             but
             pratled
             against
             vs
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             sayd
             of
             Diotrephes
             )
             with
             malicious
             words
             .
          
           
             Then
             coming
             to
             speak
             of
             
               confessing
               Christ
            
             he
             denyeth
             not
             the
             thing
             ;
             but
             stands
             vpon
             the
             meaning
             .
             He
             inveigheth
             against
             the
             
               knowing
               &
               confessing
               with
               the
               mouth
               of
               one
               Christ
               ,
               (
               whom
               they
               read
               of
               in
               the
               scripture
               )
               that
               in
               times
               past
               was
               born
               in
               Israel
               &c.
               
            
             Wherin
             he
             teacheth
             open
             Antichristianity
             ;
             for
             our
             Saviour
             speaking
             of
             his
             own
             person
             that
             was
             born
             in
             Israel
             /
             sayd
             /
             ‡
             
               except
               ye
               beleev
               that
               I
               am
               He
               ,
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             redemer
             of
             the
             world
             which
             was
             promised
             ;
             )
             
               ye
               shal
               die
               in
               your
               syns
               .
            
             and
             agayn
             praying
             to
             his
             Father
             he
             sayth
             /
             †
             
               this
               is
               life
               eternal
               that
               they
               know
               thee
               the
               onely
               very
               God
               ,
               &
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             The
             Apostles
             |
             preached
             this
             one
             man
             and
             no
             other
             /
             who
             was
             born
             among
             his
             own
             /
             of
             Davids
             seed
             after
             the
             flesh
             /
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             they
             require
             a
             confession
             of
             this
             Christ
             with
             *
             the
             mouth
             /
             as
             well
             as
             beleef
             in
             him
             with
             the
             hart
             ;
             and
             did
             themselves
             confesse
             him
             with
             the
             mouth
             /
             as
             ensamples
             vnto
             vs.
             
               Act.
               2.
               22.
               23.
               
               &c.
               &
               3.
               13.
               
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             liketh
             not
             of
             this
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             of
             this
             manner
             confessing
             with
             the
             mouth
             ;
             he
             would
             perswade
             an
             other
             Christ
             bred
             and
             borne
             in
             his
             own
             fansie
             and
             corrupt
             imagination
             /
             as
             before
             hath
             bene
             shewed
             ;
             and
             another
             manner
             confession
             doth
             he
             require
             :
             which
             what
             it
             is
             /
             let
             vs
             now
             examine
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             12.
             
             Mark
             wel
             what
             I
             write
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             confesse
             Christ
             among
             al
             those
             that
             wil
             confesse
             him
             ,
             vnlesse
             that
             he
             in
             his
             like
             being
             ,
             have
             his
             fashion
             or
             shape
             in
             him
             ;
             not
             according
             to
             the
             elementish
             ceremonies
             ,
             wherwith
             the
             one
             maketh
             another
             wise
             with
             the
             historical
             scriptures
             :
             O
             no
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             true
             being
             ,
             or
             flowing
             out
             of
             the
             Christian-like
             nature
             .
             Through
             which
             Christian-like
             nature
             ,
             ther
             is
             subdued
             or
             brought
             vnder
             foot
             ,
             among
             al
             those
             wher
             the
             same
             is
             born
             ,
             out
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             death
             ,
             Divel
             &
             hel
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             UUE
             mark
             wel
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             writeth
             for
             truth
             /
             his
             own
             errors
             and
             deceits
             /
             out
             of
             his
             corrupt
             hart
             .
             
               No
               man
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               can
               confesse
               Christ
               ,
               vnlesse
               that
               he
               in
               his
               like
               being
               have
               his
               fashion
               in
               him
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             vntruth
             of
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             fiction
             ;
             he
             writeth
             thus
             /
             but
             in
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             it
             is
             not
             so
             written
             .
             For
             to
             
               confesse
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             one
             thing
             /
             to
             
               hav
               his
               fashion
               in
               vs
            
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             :
             the
             first
             may
             be
             /
             wher
             the
             latter
             is
             not
             ;
             as
             the
             Apostle
             telleth
             vs
             of
             some
             that
             confesse
             that
             they
             know
             God
             /
             but
             in
             works
             do
             
               deny
               him
               ,
               Tit.
               1.
            
             16.
             
             The
             confessing
             of
             Christ
             is
             with
             the
             mouth
             ;
             
               Rom.
               10.
            
             10.
             the
             having
             of
             Christs
             shape
             in
             vs
             /
             is
             by
             fayth
             ;
             
               Eph.
               3.
               17.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               8.
            
             9.
             which
             faith
             is
             in
             the
             hart
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             th'Apostle
             sheweth
             
               Rom.
               10.
               10.
               
            
             )
             these
             both
             /
             (
             confession
             with
             the
             mouth
             /
             and
             beleef
             with
             the
             hart
             )
             are
             needful
             to
             salvation
             .
             It
             is
             possible
             for
             hypocrites
             to
             make
             a
             good
             and
             true
             confession
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             mouth
             /
             and
             yet
             in
             their
             harts
             not
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             Christian
             or
             godly
             nature
             ;
             as
             
               Iudas
               Iscariot
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             were
             baptised
             and
             made
             Christs
             disciples
             by
             a
             true
             outward
             confession
             :
             but
             it
             is
             vnpossible
             that
             any
             should
             have
             the
             Christian
             like
             nature
             in
             him
             in
             deed
             and
             truth
             /
             but
             he
             wil
             also
             confesse
             Christ
             with
             his
             mouth
             ;
             or
             weep
             bitterly
             with
             ‡
             Peter
             /
             if
             through
             fraylty
             of
             the
             flesh
             he
             doe
             deny
             him
             .
             Wheras
             therfore
             Gods
             word
             requireth
             both
             these
             in
             Christians
             ;
             and
             
               H.
               N.
            
             would
             draw
             these
             two
             daughters
             from
             the
             one
             (
             namely
             from
             outward
             confessing
             with
             the
             mouth
             /
             )
             vnder
             pretense
             and
             colour
             of
             the
             other
             /
             (
             namely
             of
             having
             Christs
             shape
             within
             them
             :
             )
             he
             dealeth
             deceitfully
             /
             and
             not
             according
             to
             truth
             .
             It
             is
             /
             as
             if
             he
             should
             allure
             them
             to
             fornication
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             alleged
             against
             him
             Gods
             Law
             /
             
               Heb.
               12.
               16.
               
               Let
               ther
               be
               no
               fornicator
               &c.
            
             he
             should
             answer
             /
             
               true
               ,
               but
               the
               meaning
               you
               vnderstand
               not
               ;
               many
               suppose
               
               that
               the
               chastity
               of
               body
               ,
               is
               the
               right
               chastitie
               ;
               no
               my
               beloved
               no
               ,
               the
               godly
               chastitie
               must
               stand
               in
               greater
               force
               &
               effect
               then
               to
               be
               in
               the
               outward
               or
               elementish
               body
               ,
               for
               so
               the
               Pharisees
               vnderstood
               the
               Law
               of
               old
               ;
               but
               Christ
               applyeth
               it
               against
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               hart
               .
               Mat.
               5.
               27.
            
             28.
             
             If
             this
             reasoning
             be
             naught
             /
             so
             is
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             about
             confessing
             Christ.
             For
             as
             Gods
             word
             requiring
             chastitie
             /
             intendeth
             it
             both
             of
             the
             body
             and
             of
             the
             mind
             :
             so
             when
             it
             requireth
             
               confessing
               of
               Christ
            
             /
             it
             meaneth
             both
             with
             mouth
             and
             hart
             /
             as
             is
             playnly
             set
             down
             
               Rom.
               10.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             Other
             deadly
             poison
             hath
             
               H.
               N.
            
             here
             touched
             /
             as
             where
             he
             sayth
             Christ
             
               in
               his
               like
               Being
            
             must
             
               have
               his
               shape
               in
               the
               man
            
             ;
             wherby
             he
             meaneth
             such
             a
             kind
             of
             trāsubstātiatiō
             /
             as
             that
             Christ
             and
             the
             man
             ,
             should
             be
             one
             substance
             
               one
               being
            
             ;
             yea
             the
             Lovely
             vertuous
             being
             in
             man
             /
             that
             is
             his
             Christ
             /
             as
             before
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
             This
             opinion
             is
             not
             possible
             to
             be
             warranted
             by
             holy
             writ
             /
             but
             is
             the
             mere
             invention
             of
             this
             Antichristian
             .
             Christ
             our
             redeemer
             /
             is
             in
             his
             own
             substance
             and
             person
             /
             in
             heaven
             at
             Gods
             right
             hand
             /
             
               Mark.
               16.
               19.
               
               Act.
               3.
            
             21.
             but
             we
             are
             |
             on
             earth
             /
             and
             Christ
             dwelleth
             not
             otherwise
             in
             vs
             thē
             by
             fayth
             /
             
               Ephe.
               3.
            
             17.
             which
             faith
             purifieth
             the
             hart
             /
             
               Act.
               15.
            
             9.
             and
             worketh
             by
             Love
             
               Gal.
               5.
            
             6.
             and
             fayth
             /
             which
             is
             the
             evidence
             |
             of
             things
             not
             seen
             /
             apprehendeth
             Gods
             great
             and
             precious
             promises
             /
             which
             are
             given
             vnto
             vs
             †
             that
             by
             them
             we
             should
             be
             partakers
             of
             the
             godly
             nature
             /
             in
             that
             we
             flee
             the
             corruption
             which
             is
             in
             the
             world
             through
             lust
             /
             (
             not
             by
             having
             the
             very
             substance
             and
             Being
             of
             God
             and
             of
             Christ
             /
             as
             
               H.
               N.
            
             grossly
             imagineth
             /
             )
             and
             wayt
             with
             pacience
             for
             the
             second
             coming
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             the
             clowdes
             of
             heaven
             /
             at
             what
             time
             both
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             /
             and
             those
             that
             are
             alive
             /
             shabe
             caught
             vp
             in
             the
             clowds
             to
             meet
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             aire
             /
             and
             so
             shall
             we
             ever
             be
             with
             the
             Lord
             /
             as
             th'Apostle
             sayth
             2
             
               Thes.
               4.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             An
             other
             damnable
             error
             /
             
               H.
               N.
            
             here
             hath
             /
             saying
             that
             
               through
               the
               Christian-like
               nature
               ,
               ther
               is
               subdued
               among
               all
               those
               where
               the
               same
               is
               born
               out
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               death
               Divil
               and
               hell
               .
            
             Wherby
             he
             would
             teach
             vs
             to
             be
             our
             own
             saviours
             /
             we
             our selves
             must
             conquer
             the
             death
             divil
             and
             hell
             ;
             for
             as
             wee
             have
             heard
             our
             own
             
               Lovely
               Being
            
             /
             that
             is
             
               H.
               Ns.
               Christ.
            
             And
             wheras
             the
             Apostles
             teach
             vs
             /
             that
             forgivnes
             of
             syns
             is
             by
             Gods
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             righteousnes
             and
             death
             /
             and
             not
             imputing
             our
             syns
             vnto
             vs
             /
             and
             that
             our
             fayth
             in
             Christ
             is
             imputed
             vnto
             vs
             for
             justice
             ;
             
               Rom.
               4.
               6.
               8.
               24.
               25.
               2
               
               Cor.
               5.
               19.
               
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             put
             imitation
             in
             stead
             of
             imputation
             /
             saying
             /
             that
             |
             
               through
               the
               dayly
               God-service
               and
               offring
               in
               the
               Holy
               ,
               in
               the
               taking
               vp
               of
               our
               crosse
               ,
               in
               the
               Imitation
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               we
               obteyn
               the
               remission
               of
               syns
               .
            
             Therfore
             he
             willeth
             vs
             to
             †
             
               follow
               after
               Christ
               in
               his
               suffring
               ,
               for
               those
               are
               the
               dayes
               of
               affliction
               heavines
               and
               death
               ,
               wherin
               Christ
               hath
               gone
               before
               vs
               in
               the
               Holy
               ,
               for
               to
               prepare
               vs
               throuh
               the
               
               same
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               the
               everlasting
               forgivnes
               and
               redemtion
               of
               syns
               .
            
             Agayn
             in
             his
             book
             called
             
               The
               spiritual
               land
               of
               peace
            
             ,
             |
             he
             telleth
             vs
             of
             an
             
               Instrument
               wherwith
               all
               enimies
               be
               overcome
               .
               This
               instrument
               of
               victorie
               is
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             (
             not
             that
             which
             Christ
             /
             of
             whome
             we
             read
             in
             the
             scriptures
             /
             died
             himself
             on
             /
             and
             triumphed
             in
             the
             same
             over
             the
             principalities
             and
             powers
             /
             
               Col.
               2.
            
             15.
             but
             that
             which
             we
             bear
             in
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             /
             )
             
               &
               it
               is
               named
               patience
               or
               sufferance
            
             /
             (
             such
             as
             is
             mentioned
             
               Heb.
               12.
               1.
               
               Iam.
               5.
               7.
               
               )
               and
               it
            
             (
             sayth
             
               H.
               N.
               )
               is
               the
               true
               altar
               in
               the
               Holy
               ,
               vpon
               the
               which
               the
               true
               meat
               offring
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               given
               to
               the
               faithful
               beleeving
               travellers
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               true
               drink
               offring
               that
               is
               given
               them
               to
               drink
               ,
               which
               meat
               offring
               is
               named
               the
               flesh
               or
               body
               of
               Iesu
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               drink
               offring
               is
               named
               the
               blood
               of
               Iesu
               Christ.
               And
               the
               same
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Iesu
               Christ
               ,
               is
               vnto
               the
               constant
               &
               faithful
               traveiler
               in
               the
               proceeding
               on
               in
               his
               pilgrimage
               ,
               a
               true
               mediator
               to
               lay
               away
               the
               syn
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               &
               to
               establish
               the
               promises
               with
               him
               that
               are
               made
               to
               the
               Fathers
               .
            
             Thus
             the
             things
             which
             are
             spoken
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             oblation
             of
             himself
             /
             and
             of
             our
             partaking
             therof
             |
             by
             faith
             ;
             this
             man
             perversly
             applyeth
             to
             our
             own
             patient
             suffrings
             ;
             and
             maketh
             Patience
             to
             be
             our
             victory
             ,
             contrarie
             to
             the
             evident
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Apostle
             /
             who
             sayth
             that
             it
             is
             
               Faith
               ,
               1
               Iohn
               5.
               4
            
             5.
             
             Agayn
             ,
             the
             scriptures
             teach
             not
             that
             
               our
               Christianlike
               nature
            
             /
             but
             that
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             in
             his
             own
             person
             for
             vs
             by
             death
             destroyed
             him
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             death
             which
             is
             the
             Divil
             /
             and
             so
             delivered
             al
             vs
             his
             children
             which
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             wer
             all
             our
             life
             time
             subject
             to
             bondage
             /
             
               Heb.
               2.
               14.
            
             15.
             but
             
               H.
               N.
            
             teacheth
             that
             Christs
             death
             /
             is
             our
             like
             suffring
             /
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             
               First
               exhortation
            
             |
             where
             he
             sayth
             that
             
               the
               man
               ought
               in
               his
               yongnes
               ,
               to
               learn
               to
               take
               vp
               his
               crosse
               on
               him
               ,
               to
               follow
               after
               Christ
               ,
               his
               Saviour
               ,
               in
               his
               like
               suffering
               and
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               forth
               patience
               with
               Christ
               ,
               against
               all
               the
               assaultings
               ,
               vntil
               that
               all
               the
               enemies
               or
               adversaries
               of
               the
               Lovely
               life
               ,
               through
               the
            
             †
             
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               maner
               of
               suffering
               ,
               )
               be
               vtterly
               vanquished
               .
            
             By
             these
             wordes
             /
             and
             the
             scriptures
             which
             he
             quoteth
             /
             it
             is
             playne
             /
             that
             he
             meaneth
             our
             own
             suffrings
             in
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             /
             to
             be
             our
             vanquishing
             the
             enimies
             /
             and
             our
             salvation
             :
             which
             heresie
             he
             every
             where
             out
             of
             his
             own
             carnal
             wisdome
             vrgeth
             and
             perswadeth
             /
             to
             the
             dishonor
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             /
             and
             magnifying
             mens
             own
             sufferings
             and
             merits
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             we
             look
             further
             what
             
               H.
               N.
            
             meaneth
             by
             his
             
               Death
               ,
               Divil
            
             ,
             and
             Hel
             ;
             we
             shal
             find
             these
             also
             to
             be
             idols
             and
             fictions
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             that
             in
             deed
             his
             victory
             /
             is
             like
             his
             Christ
             ;
             even
             erroneous
             fabulous
             and
             blasphemous
             .
             The
             holy
             scriptures
             teach
             vs
             of
             a
             death
             
               in
               syn
            
             ,
             (
             when
             men
             are
             wholly
             given
             over
             therevnto
             /
             )
             
               Ephe
               ,
               2.
            
             1.
             contrary
             to
             which
             is
             a
             death
             
               to
               syn
            
             /
             by
             sanctification
             of
             life
             
               Rom.
               6.
            
             2.
             
             They
             
             teach
             vs
             also
             of
             a
             death
             
               for
               syn
            
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             a
             reward
             of
             eternal
             punishment
             in
             hel
             .
             )
             
               Rom.
               6.
               23.
               
               Gen.
               2.
               17.
               
               Iam.
               1.
            
             14.
             called
             the
             
               second
               death
               ,
               Rev.
               2.
               21.
               
               &
               20.
            
             14.
             
             Vnto
             which
             the
             Divils
             and
             all
             reprobate
             men
             shal
             be
             condemned
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             for
             their
             syns
             at
             Christs
             appearing
             ;
             
               Mat.
               25.
               41.
            
             46.
             
             Now
             
               H.
               N.
            
             (
             playing
             the
             part
             of
             the
             old
             Serpent
             /
             which
             perswade
             ▪
             Evah
             that
             |
             she
             should
             not
             die
             /
             )
             perswadeth
             his
             disciples
             that
             here
             in
             this
             present
             world
             and
             life
             /
             is
             death
             and
             hel
             ;
             so
             the
             judgement
             /
             the
             fyre
             /
             the
             condemnation
             threatned
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             he
             maketh
             fantastical
             imaginations
             or
             humane
             affections
             .
             For
             as
             with
             him
             /
             the
             Love
             /
             and
             to
             †
             
               walk
               in
               the
               Lovely
               &
               vertuous
               Being
            
             /
             is
             
               Christ
               himself
            
             :
             so
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             inveighing
             against
             them
             that
             speak
             evil
             by
             the
             service
             of
             Love
             /
             and
             the
             minister
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             he
             sayth
             /
             their
             |
             
               false
               Being
               is
               the
               Divil
               ,
               the
               Antichrist
               ,
               the
               wicked
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Hel
               ,
               and
               the
               Majestie
               of
               the
               Divil
               himself
               .
            
             Now
             the
             punishment
             for
             this
             /
             is
             the
             Sentence
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             (
             who
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             /
             vaunteth
             that
             he
             sits
             on
             the
             throne
             of
             Christ
             to
             judge
             the
             world
             )
             pronounceth
             :
             his
             condemnation
             of
             the
             
               false
               Being
            
             /
             is
             eternal
             death
             and
             hel
             fyre
             /
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             
               Crying
               voice
            
             ,
             †
             where
             he
             calleth
             al
             men
             to
             himself
             /
             to
             Come
             al
             and
             cōfesse
             their
             syns
             /
             and
             make
             known
             vncoveredly
             the
             inwardnes
             of
             their
             harts
             /
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             may
             become
             justified
             or
             purged
             from
             all
             their
             synnes
             ,
             and
             received
             into
             the
             holy
             Communialty
             of
             the
             Love
             /
             when
             as
             now
             in
             thissame
             day
             the
             wicked
             world
             becommeth
             judged
             with
             the
             Lords
             mighty
             hand
             .
             
               Which
               wicked
               world
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               is
               reserved
               or
               kept
               in
               store
               til
               vnto
               this
               same
               day
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               to
               the
               fyre
               of
               hell
               ,
               for
               to
               be
               condemned
               in
               the
               self
               same
               day
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               for
               evermore
               ,
               to
               her
               eternal
               cursing
               &
               judgement
               of
               the
               fyers
               cruel
               vehemencie
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             he
             addeth
             ,
             |
             
               Verily
               ,
               now
               in
               thissame
               day
               ,
               when
               as
               now
               all
               vngodly
               ,
               and
               all
               selfwise
               ,
               with
               al
               vnrepentant
               persons
               ,
               and
               false
               harts
               of
               the
               scripture-learned
               &c.
               inherite
               with
               much
               smart
               and
               grief
               in
               the
               vehement
               crueltie
               of
               the
               fyre
               of
               hel
               ,
               the
               terrible
               condemnation
               :
               then
               shal
               the
               people
               of
               God
               /
               namely
               ,
               the
               whol
               communialty
               of
               the
               Love
               of
               Iesu
               Christ
               &c.
               rejoyce
               them
               in
               all
               Love
               &c.
               :
            
             And
             that
             this
             their
             joy
             /
             is
             like
             Epicures
             in
             this
             present
             world
             and
             life
             /
             and
             in
             their
             counterfeyt
             regeneration
             and
             godded
             estate
             :
             he
             elswhere
             playnly
             confirmeth
             /
             saying
             that
             in
             their
             
               citie
               of
               Peace
            
             |
             there
             is
             a
             watchman
             on
             the
             wal
             therof
             /
             that
             hath
             a
             trumpet
             named
             After-this-time-no-time-more
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             watchmā
             foūdeth
             out
             of
             the
             same
             last
             time
             /
             as
             out
             of
             the
             last
             trumpet
             ,
             
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               everlasting
               life
               ,
               after
               the
               which
               there
               is
               no
               life
               more
               to
               be
               wayted
               for
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               life
               continueth
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             Therfore
             in
             the
             conclusion
             of
             his
             
               Crying
               voice
            
             when
             he
             had
             bidden
             all
             †
             
               Come
               now
               hither
               to
               the
               Love
               and
               her
               service
            
             ;
             he
             addeth
             /
             |
             
               Come
               now
               al
               hither
               to
               the
               Paradise
               of
               your
               Lord
               and
               God
               &c.
               
               Come
               in
               now
               
               all
               hither
               to
               the
               Paradise
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               and
               pluck
               in
               her
               garden
               the
               tender
               Olives
            
             ;
             |
             
               Become
               drunken
               with
               the
               wine
               of
               her
               soon-ripe
               grapes
               ,
               and
               embrace
               her
               to
               al
               concordable
               friendlynes
               .
            
             Thus
             like
             an
             harlot
             ,
             he
             allureth
             men
             to
             his
             religion
             /
             and
             imitateth
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             which
             |
             made
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             earth
             drunken
             with
             the
             wine
             of
             her
             fornications
             .
             For
             his
             vaine
             conceyted
             
               Lovely
               Being
            
             ,
             with
             the
             toyes
             and
             pleasures
             that
             men
             imagine
             in
             that
             estate
             /
             is
             a
             fooles
             paradise
             ,
             wher
             men
             become
             drunken
             and
             besotted
             in
             syn
             /
             and
             drowned
             in
             perdition
             .
             This
             is
             
               H.
               Ns.
               heaven
            
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             are
             not
             here
             /
             he
             thinks
             they
             are
             in
             hel
             ;
             yea
             playnly
             sayth
             /
             (
             in
             his
             new
             gospel
             /
             )
             †
             that
             
               the
               second
               death
               is
               come
               and
               beareth
               dominion
               over
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               vnbeleevers
               .
            
             By
             this
             the
             discreet
             reader
             may
             see
             /
             what
             a
             Christ
             and
             salvation
             
               H.
               N.
            
             doth
             teach
             ,
             and
             what
             a
             Death
             Divil
             and
             Hel
             /
             the
             Nicholaitans
             or
             Familists
             doe
             subdue
             .
             This
             wretched
             man
             seemeth
             to
             have
             written
             his
             books
             in
             scorn
             of
             al
             true
             religiō
             ,
             that
             Atheisme
             and
             Epicurisme
             /
             vnder
             shew
             of
             religiō
             mought
             reign
             in
             the
             earth
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Herevpon
             mought
             some
             men
             say
             ,
             ye
             would
             have
             the
             man
             perfect
             .
             No
             ,
             my
             beloved
             ,
             no
             ;
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             perfectnes
             which
             Christ
             ought
             to
             have
             with
             the
             man
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             confessed
             or
             acknowledged
             .
             The
             man
             in
             his
             vnregenerated
             spirit
             is
             vnperfect
             ,
             I
             speak
             not
             thereof
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             that
             is
             he
             out
             of
             grace
             ,
             without
             cause
             of
             boasting
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Therfore
             let
             every
             one
             look
             wel
             vnto
             it
             that
             he
             be
             not
             self-minded
             in
             his
             vncertayn
             forecasts
             or
             preconceiving
             :
             but
             that
             he
             take
             heed
             ,
             or
             be
             wel
             advised
             ,
             whither
             he
             be
             worthy
             to
             receive
             the
             same
             grace
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             THat
             which
             David
             sayth
             of
             the
             wicked
             man
             /
             that
             †
             
               his
               mouth
               is
               ful
               of
               deceit
               and
               frawd
               ,
               vnder
               his
               tongue
               is
               mischief
               and
               iniquitie
               :
            
             is
             verifyed
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             in
             his
             deceitful
             writings
             .
             He
             seemeth
             here
             at
             first
             /
             as
             if
             he
             would
             not
             have
             the
             man
             perfect
             ;
             
               no
               ,
               my
               beloved
            
             ,
             (
             crieth
             he
             at
             it
             )
             no
             ;
             but
             presently
             from
             vnder
             his
             tongue
             floweth
             out
             mischief
             and
             iniquitie
             ;
             when
             he
             speaks
             of
             
               the
               perfectnes
               which
               Christ
               ought
               to
               have
               with
               the
               man
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               be
               confessed
               ▪
            
             This
             is
             a
             depth
             of
             Satan
             /
             to
             bring
             men
             into
             misery
             vnder
             colour
             of
             perfection
             ;
             and
             to
             abolish
             them
             from
             Christ
             /
             whiles
             they
             may
             imagine
             /
             he
             is
             perfectly
             with
             them
             .
             Though
             Christ
             (
             I
             mean
             
             the
             true
             Christ
             whom
             we
             professe
             /
             not
             the
             idol
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             feighneth
             of
             the
             
               Lovely
               Being
               /
            
             )
             be
             in
             himself
             perfect
             /
             yea
             perfectiou
             it self
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             work
             that
             he
             hath
             done
             
               for
               vs
            
             /
             be
             also
             perfect
             ;
             because
             with
             one
             offring
             he
             |
             hath
             consecrated
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             /
             and
             his
             blood
             †
             hath
             clensed
             vs
             from
             all
             syn
             :
             yet
             his
             work
             
               in
               vs
            
             is
             yet
             vnperfect
             even
             in
             the
             best
             men
             that
             ever
             confessed
             Christ
             whiles
             they
             lived
             on
             earth
             ;
             who
             therfore
             were
             taught
             every
             day
             to
             pray
             that
             |
             their
             syns
             might
             be
             forgiven
             them
             :
             and
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             /
             after
             he
             had
             long
             confessed
             and
             preached
             Christ
             truly
             /
             sayth
             of
             himself
             /
             †
             
               Not
               as
               though
               I
               were
               already
               perfect
               ,
            
             and
             agayn
             ,
             *
             
               I
               do
               not
               the
               good
               thing
               which
               I
               would
               ,
               but
               the
               evil
               which
               I
               would
               not
               that
               do
               I
            
             ;
             and
             agayn
             /
             †
             
               we
               know
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               we
               prophesie
               in
               part
               ,
               but
               when
               that
               which
               is
               perfect
               is
               come
               ,
               then
               that
               which
               is
               in
               part
               ,
               shal
               be
               abolished
               ;
               now
               wee
               see
               through
               a
               glasse
               darkly
               ,
               but
               then
               (
               shal
               we
               see
               )
               face
               to
               face
               &c.
            
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             by
             an
             other
             spirit
             which
             perswadeth
             him
             :
             that
             he
             is
             |
             like
             God
             /
             yea
             
               Godded
               with
               God
            
             ;
             writeth
             of
             his
             citie
             or
             communialtie
             and
             those
             that
             are
             come
             vnto
             it
             /
             that
             †
             
               as
               then
               there
               is
               no
               more
               evil
               ,
               nor
               evil
               suspition
               ,
               nor
               yet
               sight
               of
               evil
               in
               them
               ;
               for
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               one
               doth
               neyther
               see
               nor
               think
               any
               thing
               els
               ,
               but
               all
               good
               ,
               joy
               ,
               rest
               and
               peace
               ,
               in
               the
               everlasting
               life
               .
            
             Such
             a
             societie
             hath
             yet
             never
             been
             heard
             of
             on
             earth
             since
             Adams
             fall
             /
             neyther
             doth
             the
             historie
             of
             the
             bible
             shew
             vs
             any
             such
             church
             ;
             onely
             it
             telleth
             vs
             /
             
               ther
               is
               a
               generatiō
               y
               t
               at
               pure
               in
               their
               own
               eyes
               ,
               which
               yet
               ar
               not
               washed
               from
               their
               filthines
               ,
               Pro.
               30
            
             12.
             
             If
             the
             Familists
             be
             this
             generation
             ,
             they
             may
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             sparks
             of
             the
             fyre
             that
             they
             hav
             kindled
             /
             til
             they
             shal
             lie
             down
             in
             sorow
             .
             As
             for
             vs
             /
             we
             have
             learned
             of
             a
             better
             teacher
             /
             that
             there
             is
             |
             
               no
               man
               iust
               in
               the
               earth
               that
               doeth
               good
               and
               synneth
               not
               ,
            
             but
             †
             
               in
               many
               things
               we
               syn
               all
               ,
            
             for
             syn
             yet
             |
             dwelleth
             in
             vs
             /
             and
             if
             we
             should
             say
             we
             have
             no
             syn
             /
             we
             should
             but
             †
             deceive
             our selves
             /
             and
             the
             truth
             were
             not
             in
             vs.
             Yet
             know
             we
             that
             our
             confession
             of
             Christ
             /
             is
             acceptable
             vnto
             him
             /
             because
             he
             ‡
             pardoneth
             all
             our
             iniquities
             /
             and
             healeth
             al
             our
             infirmities
             /
             hath
             *
             washed
             vs
             from
             our
             syns
             in
             his
             blood
             /
             and
             wil
             not
             impute
             them
             vnto
             vs.
             
          
           
             Wheras
             
               H.
               N.
            
             to
             help
             the
             matter
             /
             sayth
             
               The
               man
               in
               his
               vnregenerated
               spirit
               is
               vnperfect
            
             /
             he
             followeth
             but
             his
             wonted
             course
             to
             deceive
             the
             readers
             ;
             for
             none
             are
             so
             grosse
             as
             to
             think
             the
             
               vnregenerated
               man
            
             is
             perfect
             ;
             neyther
             is
             this
             the
             question
             between
             him
             and
             vs
             ;
             but
             whither
             the
             regenerated
             be
             perfect
             or
             no
             /
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             erroneously
             holdeth
             but
             cannot
             prove
             ;
             we
             contraryweise
             have
             proved
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             other
             Christians
             were
             regenerated
             /
             but
             not
             perfect
             /
             whiles
             they
             lived
             here
             on
             earth
             among
             men
             /
             
               Phil.
               3.
               
               Rom.
               7.
               1
               
               Cor.
               13.
               
               Iam.
            
             3.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             15.
             
             Now
             mought
             ye
             say
             ,
             we
             encline
             or
             endevour
             our selves
             therafter
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             we
             may
             ,
             for
             we
             have
             given
             our selves
             to
             the
             Christian-like
             baptismey
             and
             supper
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             Oh
             my
             beloved
             ,
             that
             were
             very
             wel
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             even
             so
             in
             the
             truth
             ;
             for
             ther
             ar
             many
             that
             boast
             themselves
             of
             the
             baptismey
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             not
             known
             him
             in
             any
             world
             .
             For
             were
             they
             baptised
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             should
             they
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             even
             like
             as
             Paul
             sayth
             to
             the
             Galathians
             3.
             so
             many
             of
             you
             as
             are
             baptised
             have
             put
             on
             Christ.
             
          
           
             17.
             
             I
             would
             gladly
             now
             ask
             of
             al
             those
             which
             say
             they
             have
             received
             the
             Christianlike
             baptismey
             ,
             how
             or
             after
             what
             maner
             Christ
             hath
             a
             shape
             or
             fashion
             in
             them
             .
             I
             am
             verie
             sure
             ,
             that
             they
             all
             for
             the
             most
             part
             should
             be
             deceived
             ,
             and
             should
             find
             themselves
             vnmighty
             or
             weak
             in
             that
             Being
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wherin
             many
             should
             make
             manifest
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             received
             the
             baptismey
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             baptismey
             .
          
           
             18
             Everie
             one
             therfore
             that
             is
             vpright
             of
             hart
             ,
             and
             seeketh
             the
             truth
             in
             Christ
             vnpartially
             ,
             let
             him
             prove
             himself
             how
             he
             hath
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             spirit
             .
             And
             if
             he
             then
             finde
             not
             the
             stirring
             of
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             let
             him
             advisedly
             look
             sharply
             yea
             sharply
             herevnto
             ,
             that
             he
             boast
             not
             himself
             of
             the
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             let
             him
             humble
             himself
             before
             the
             might
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             trust
             vpon
             his
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             THe
             Christian
             baptisme
             /
             consisteth
             of
             an
             outward
             washing
             with
             water
             by
             Christs
             Minister
             ;
             and
             of
             an
             inward
             washing
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             /
             by
             Christ
             himself
             .
             
               Ioh.
               1.
               33.
               
               Act.
               8.
               38.
               and
               10.
            
             47.
             
             The
             outward
             washing
             of
             the
             flesh
             /
             without
             the
             inward
             clensing
             of
             the
             hart
             ,
             is
             not
             avaylable
             to
             salvation
             .
             1
             
               Pet.
               3.
               21.
            
             
             Yet
             may
             not
             the
             outward
             action
             be
             despised
             or
             neglected
             .
             For
             as
             the
             true
             circumcision
             was
             of
             |
             the
             hart
             in
             the
             spirit
             ;
             yet
             if
             any
             had
             not
             circumcision
             also
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             he
             was
             †
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             from
             his
             people
             /
             as
             having
             broken
             Gods
             covenant
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             likewise
             for
             baptisme
             come
             in
             place
             of
             circumcision
             .
             
               Act.
               2.
               38.
               
               Colos.
               2.
               11.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             outward
             baptisme
             many
             do
             rightly
             receive
             /
             which
             have
             not
             the
             inward
             ;
             as
             did
             
               Symon
               Magus
               ,
               Act.
               18.
               13.
               20.
            
             21.
             
             The
             inward
             none
             have
             in
             deed
             and
             truth
             /
             that
             do
             despise
             the
             outward
             ;
             we
             teach
             that
             these
             both
             must
             be
             joyned
             togither
             according
             to
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             and
             labour
             for
             both
             .
             The
             Familists
             therefore
             which
             boast
             
             of
             their
             inward
             baptisme
             /
             and
             administer
             not
             the
             outward
             among
             themselves
             /
             but
             present
             their
             children
             to
             be
             baptised
             of
             Papists
             or
             any
             other
             Antichristians
             /
             so
             offering
             their
             children
             vnto
             |
             Molech
             ,
             and
             perswading
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             shew
             themselves
             to
             be
             farr
             from
             true
             Christian
             baptisme
             /
             which
             defile
             their
             bodies
             and
             sowles
             with
             such
             hypocrisie
             and
             idolatrie
             .
             And
             
               H.
               N.
            
             which
             laboureth
             here
             to
             disswade
             these
             two
             daughters
             from
             suffring
             and
             witnessing
             against
             Popery
             /
             bewrayeth
             himself
             not
             to
             have
             known
             Christ
             in
             any
             world
             ;
             nor
             can
             he
             shew
             Christs
             shape
             to
             be
             in
             him
             /
             whiles
             vnderhand
             he
             teacheth
             grosse
             impietie
             ;
             pretending
             inward
             baptisme
             and
             spiritual
             regeneration
             .
             But
             the
             drift
             of
             this
             man
             is
             /
             by
             his
             invective
             against
             others
             /
             to
             allure
             men
             to
             himself
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             concludeth
             with
             his
             exhortation
             that
             every
             one
             should
             
               humble
               himself
               before
               the
               might
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               trust
               vpon
               his
               grace
            
             ;
             his
             meaning
             is
             /
             as
             elswhere
             he
             explaneth
             himself
             ,
             †
             
               Let
               your selves
               now
               in
               all
               your
               being
               ,
               nature
               ,
               minde
               ,
               and
               disposition
               ,
               become
               renewed
               through
               the
               Love
               ,
               in
               her
               service
               :
               and
               give
               all
               your
               vnderstanding
               captive
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Love
               ,
               and
               humble
               your selves
               even
               so
               vnder
               her
               service
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               ye
               all
               may
               become
               washed
               in
               the
               Love
               ,
               with
               the
               pure
               water
               of
               the
               Love.
               For
               to
               become
               washed
               in
               the
               Love
               with
               her
               pure
               water
               ,
               is
               the
               vpright
               washing
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Font
               of
               the
               regeneration
               or
               new
               birth
               ▪
            
             Now
             seing
             thus
             harlot-like
             he
             allureth
             all
             men
             to
             his
             *
             stollen
             waters
             within
             his
             lovely
             Family
             ;
             for
             
               th'vpright
               washing
            
             ;
             let
             vs
             see
             what
             manner
             of
             washing
             and
             baptisme
             that
             is
             /
             which
             he
             so
             boasteth
             of
             .
             In
             this
             Letter
             he
             coucheth
             his
             heresie
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             namely
             |
             
               that
               Being
               of
               Christ
            
             ;
             wherby
             the
             meaneth
             that
             the
             man
             /
             or
             the
             lovely
             Being
             in
             the
             man
             baptised
             /
             is
             Christ
             himself
             /
             as
             before
             is
             manifested
             /
             and
             after
             shal
             further
             appear
             .
             This
             error
             he
             would
             ground
             on
             the
             Apostles
             words
             
               Gal.
               3.
               27.
               
               For
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               baptised
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
            
             ;
             which
             place
             this
             author
             thus
             |
             allegeth
             /
             
               so
               many
               of
               you
               as
               are
               baptised
               have
               put
               on
               Christ.
            
             Where
             first
             (
             as
             his
             maner
             is
             )
             he
             corrupteth
             the
             text
             it self
             /
             by
             taking
             away
             those
             words
             
               into
               Christ
            
             /
             and
             saying
             onely
             baptised
             /
             wherby
             he
             would
             intimate
             /
             that
             none
             are
             rightly
             baptised
             /
             but
             such
             as
             have
             put
             on
             Christ
             ;
             contrary
             to
             the
             scriptures
             which
             shew
             that
             |
             Symon
             Magus
             and
             †
             many
             others
             were
             rightly
             baptised
             /
             as
             touching
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             man
             /
             which
             yet
             had
             not
             put
             on
             Christ
             /
             because
             they
             were
             not
             
               baptised
               into
               Christ
            
             as
             the
             Apostle
             here
             addeth
             /
             but
             
               H.
               N.
            
             omitteth
             .
             Agayn
             /
             he
             gathereth
             that
             which
             the
             Apostle
             strowed
             not
             /
             namely
             that
             to
             
               put
               on
               Christ
            
             is
             to
             have
             the
             
               Being
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             vs
             :
             but
             this
             
               H.
               N.
            
             fansieth
             to
             himself
             ;
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             speaketh
             not
             so
             ;
             yea
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             farr
             otherweise
             ;
             as
             his
             former
             words
             shew
             /
             wher
             he
             sayd
             /
             †
             
               for
               ye
               al
               are
               the
               sonnes
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               faith
               in
               Christ
               Iesus
               .
            
             So
             Christ
             
             is
             put
             on
             by
             faith
             ,
             as
             also
             elswhere
             he
             is
             sayd
             to
             *
             
               dwel
               in
               vs
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             real
             or
             essential
             Being
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Familists
             feign
             to
             themselves
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             .
             Now
             to
             
               Beleeve
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             
               Being
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             /
             to
             be
             Christ
             himself
             :
             are
             farr
             differing
             things
             /
             as
             all
             men
             know
             .
             And
             as
             wel
             might
             the
             Familists
             plead
             /
             that
             Abraham
             
               was
               God
            
             /
             because
             he
             |
             beleeved
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             multitude
             of
             Israel
             were
             the
             Lord
             because
             they
             †
             beleeved
             in
             him
             ;
             as
             that
             men
             
               are
               Christ
            
             or
             have
             the
             
               Being
               of
               Christ
            
             /
             because
             they
             beleev
             in
             him
             /
             and
             by
             beleef
             have
             put
             him
             on
             .
             Neither
             can
             our
             imitation
             or
             following
             *
             of
             God
             or
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             likenes
             of
             his
             death
             and
             resurrection
             /
             make
             the
             Being
             of
             God
             or
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             in
             vs
             ;
             any
             more
             then
             our
             following
             of
             the
             Apostles
             /
             (
             which
             also
             we
             are
             |
             exhorted
             vnto
             ;
             )
             can
             make
             vs
             of
             one
             Being
             with
             them
             .
             How
             absurd
             these
             things
             are
             /
             any
             reasonable
             man
             may
             see
             :
             Yet
             such
             absurdities
             many
             /
             ar
             the
             groundly
             documents
             of
             this
             oldest
             Father
             
               H.
               N.
            
             touching
             Baptisme
             and
             other
             mysteries
             of
             religion
             ;
             as
             is
             more
             playnly
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             
               First
               exhortatation
            
             ;
             For
             there
             treating
             of
             Baptisme
             /
             and
             having
             described
             God
             to
             be
             a
             
               might
               Spirig
               ,
               a
               perfect
               cleer
               Light
               ,
            
             and
             
               a
               true
               Being
            
             ;
             he
             addeth
             that
             |
             
               the
               same
               Being
               ,
               is
               God
               the
               Fathers
               name
               ,
            
             (
             meaning
             that
             Name
             of
             the
             Father
             into
             which
             we
             are
             baptised
             /
             )
             
               and
               his
               Love
               it self
            
             .
             No
             word
             of
             God
             telleth
             him
             this
             /
             but
             he
             forgeth
             it
             out
             of
             his
             fleshly
             hart
             .
             The
             Being
             of
             God
             (
             as
             we
             may
             learn
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             )
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             /
             as
             neyther
             men
             nor
             Angels
             can
             know
             or
             comprehend
             :
             how
             then
             should
             they
             Be
             the
             same
             ?
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               16.
               
               Isa.
               6.
               2.
               
               Psal.
               145.
               3.
               
               Iob.
               11.
               7.
               8.
               and
               36.
            
             26.
             
             But
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             is
             that
             wherby
             in
             some
             sort
             he
             hath
             made
             known
             and
             manifested
             himself
             in
             his
             word
             and
             works
             ;
             
               Exod.
               3.
               15.
               and
               6.
               3.
               
               &
               33.
               19.
               
               Deut.
               12.
               8.
               11.
               
               Psal.
               9.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             After
             this
             having
             discoursed
             of
             the
             |
             Fathers
             plucking
             vs
             to
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             /
             and
             so
             baptising
             vs
             into
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             /
             and
             this
             by
             the
             Familists
             /
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             holy
             word
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Love
             /
             with
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             with
             his
             correction
             ;
             &c.
             H.
             N.
             telleth
             vs
             that
             †
             
               God
               the
               Father
               with
               the
               discipline
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               manneth
               himself
               with
               vs
               ,
               and
               we
               become
               likewise
               Godded
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               we
               through
               his
               own
               Being
               ,
               should
               bear
               as
               men
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               holy
               Name
               ,
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               Law
               &c.
               
            
             Wherin
             this
             heretik
             vttereth
             double
             blasphemie
             ;
             first
             that
             God
             the
             Father
             
               manneth
               himself
               with
               vs
            
             ;
             by
             which
             doctrine
             Ath●an
             like
             he
             spoileth
             God
             of
             his
             true
             Being
             ,
             his
             simplicity
             /
             immutability
             /
             infinitenes
             and
             the
             like
             /
             which
             the
             scriptures
             shew
             to
             be
             in
             God
             ;
             
               Deut.
               6.
               4.
               
               Iam.
               1
               ,
               17.
               1
               
               King.
               8.
               27
               
            
             Secondly
             in
             saying
             /
             that
             men
             
               become
               Godded
               with
               him
            
             /
             he
             wretthedly
             extolleth
             corruptible
             man
             into
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             incorruptible
             
             God
             ;
             confounding
             heaven
             and
             earth
             /
             the
             creator
             and
             the
             creatures
             /
             between
             whose
             Being
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             .
             Which
             things
             if
             he
             would
             not
             learn
             of
             the
             H.
             scriptures
             /
             (
             because
             he
             scorneth
             scripture
             learning
             /
             )
             yet
             might
             he
             have
             learned
             of
             Philosophers
             and
             heathen
             men
             /
             who
             have
             sayd
             /
             that
             |
             
               though
               by
               certayn
               demonstration
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               a
               divine
               artizen
               hath
               procreated
               vs
               ,
               yet
               by
               no
               reason
               or
               wit
               can
               we
               perceave
               what
               his
               essence
               (
               or
               being
               )
            
             is
             .
             That
             God
             is
             †
             
               One
               alone
               separated
               from
               all
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               explayned
               nor
               perceived
               ,
            
             that
             he
             is
             
               the
               first
               simplicity
               ,
               incomprehensible
               ,
               incomparable
               ,
               vniform
            
             ;
             that
             *
             
               he
               cannot
               be
               known
               or
               found
               out
               ,
            
             yea
             that
             it
             ‡
             
               is
               neyther
               possible
               to
               find
               him
               out
               ,
               nor
               lawful
               to
               serch
               him
               out
               .
            
             And
             many
             like
             speeches
             have
             the
             Pagans
             spokē
             of
             God
             /
             more
             divinely
             soundly
             and
             religiously
             a
             great
             deal
             /
             then
             this
             Epicure
             
               H.
               N.
            
             (
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Familists
             )
             hath
             written
             in
             his
             blasphemous
             pamphlets
             .
          
           
             
               After
               he
               hath
               thus
               described
            
             |
             the
             vpright
             Christian
             Baptisme
             
               (
               as
               he
               sayth
            
             )
             or
             washing
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             
               he
               proceedeth
               with
               his
               Baptisme
               /
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Son
               ;
               of
               whom
               he
               sayth
               that
            
             †
             he
             is
             conceived
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             born
             of
             the
             holy
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
             
               And
               that
            
             *
             thissame
             Son
             of
             God
             beareth
             in
             vs
             our
             synnes
             &c.
             
               and
               that
            
             he
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             is
             gone
             before
             vs
             therin
             ,
             for
             that
             we
             should
             in
             like
             manner
             follow
             after
             him
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             his
             Love
             ,
             in
             his
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             ,
             to
             the
             safemaking
             of
             vs
             from
             our
             synns
             :
             become
             incorporated
             to
             him
             with
             his
             like
             death
             ,
             and
             baptised
             or
             washed
             vnder
             the
             obedience
             of
             the
             Beleef
             in
             his
             Name
             or
             safemaking
             ,
             and
             bury
             even
             so
             through
             the
             beleef
             the
             old
             man
             &c.
             to
             the
             forgiving
             and
             releasing
             of
             our
             synns
             through
             his
             name
             or
             safemaking
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             we
             might
             even
             so
             through
             Iesu
             Christ
             ,
             obteyn
             the
             renewing
             of
             our
             spirit
             and
             mind
             ,
             in
             an
             vpright
             life
             and
             resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             appearing
             of
             his
             Majesty
             .
             
               And
               that
            
             ‡
             this
             is
             the
             vpright
             Christian
             Baptisme
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             true
             forgivnes
             and
             purging
             of
             our
             synns
             through
             Iesu
             Christ.
             
               And
               all
               that
               thus
               folow
               not
               Christ
            
             |
             are
             no
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             yet
             baptised
             in
             the
             name
             or
             salvation
             of
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             Here
             is
             an
             other
             puddle
             of
             heresie
             for
             men
             to
             be
             washed
             in
             /
             in
             the
             name
             of
             
               H.
               Ns
               Christ.
            
             Of
             whom
             he
             first
             telleth
             vs
             /
             that
             he
             is
             conceived
             and
             born
             ;
             whereas
             we
             beleeve
             in
             that
             Christ
             which
             †
             was
             conceived
             and
             borne
             now
             many
             yeres
             ago
             .
             But
             the
             Nicholaitans
             have
             
               a
               Christ
            
             in
             them
             /
             to
             weet
             /
             their
             
               Lovely
               Being
            
             ,
             as
             *
             before
             is
             shewed
             ;
             Neither
             is
             their
             fayth
             setled
             on
             one
             Jesus
             borne
             heretofore
             in
             Israel
             ,
             but
             they
             themselves
             are
             born
             of
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             /
             as
             their
             Father
             
               H.
               N.
            
             teacheth
             them
             in
             his
             Gospel
             /
             ‡
             saying
             /
             
               the
               vpright
               children
               of
               the
               beleef
               ,
               which
               had
               their
               discent
               out
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               the
               pure
               virgin
               Mary
               ,
               as
               also
               from
               the
               holy
               
               Ghost
               ,
               were
               known
               to
               be
               the
               true
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               seed
               ,
               was
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               promise
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               &
               was
               likewise
               in
               his
               mind
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               the
               likenes
               of
               God
               his
               Father
               ;
               also
               spirit
               &
               spiritual
               ,
               of
               the
               godly
               nature
               &
               being
               ,
               &
               according
               to
               the
               wil
               of
               God
               ,
               wholly
               minded
               w
               th
               God.
            
             These
             vpright
             children
             of
             the
             beleef
             /
             ar
             the
             Familists
             themselves
             /
             (
             if
             we
             wil
             beleev
             them
             /
             )
             they
             are
             born
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             /
             and
             of
             the
             pure
             virgin
             Mary
             /
             and
             are
             not
             onely
             their
             own
             saviours
             /
             but
             /
             as
             a
             little
             before
             in
             the
             same
             place
             he
             writeth
             /
             †
             
               the
               seed
               out
               of
               the
               faith
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               &
               out
               of
               the
               pure
               Virgin
               Mary
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               seed
               of
               promise
               ,
               to
               the
               blessing
               of
               all
               generations
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Thus
             do
             these
             caytiffs
             take
             to
             themselves
             the
             honour
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             Prophet
             telleth
             vs
             but
             of
             one
             |
             child
             that
             is
             born
             vnto
             vs
             /
             which
             should
             be
             prince
             of
             peace
             /
             should
             order
             and
             stablish
             the
             kingdome
             of
             David
             forever
             :
             yet
             these
             tel
             vs
             of
             many
             children
             of
             the
             pure
             virgin
             Mary
             /
             as
             being
             that
             seed
             of
             promise
             in
             whom
             al
             generations
             of
             the
             earth
             should
             be
             blessed
             .
             How
             they
             have
             this
             strange
             birth
             /
             we
             may
             gather
             by
             
               H.
               N.
            
             his
             learned
             interpretation
             of
             the
             name
             Mary
             /
             which
             he
             sayth
             †
             signifieth
             
               a
               Doctresse
            
             ;
             for
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             is
             that
             wherby
             his
             disciples
             are
             born
             anew
             ;
             as
             elswher
             he
             expoūdeth
             that
             to
             be
             born
             of
             the
             virgin
             Mary
             out
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             David
             after
             the
             flesh
             /
             is
             *
             
               of
               the
               pure
               doctrine
               out
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Lov.
            
             Now
             Mary
             caled
             in
             Greek
             ‡
             Mariam
             /
             in
             Hebrew
             †
             Mirjam
             ,
             I
             find
             in
             the
             scripture
             to
             signify
             
               their
               rebellion
               ;
               Nehem.
               9.
            
             17.
             which
             name
             very
             fitly
             agreeth
             to
             the
             Familists
             Doctrine
             :
             but
             how
             or
             in
             what
             tongue
             it
             signifieth
             
               a
               Doctresse
            
             /
             themselves
             I
             suppose
             can
             hardly
             shew
             /
             vnlesse
             vpon
             
               H.
               Ns
            
             authority
             /
             who
             as
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             a
             new
             gospel
             /
             so
             also
             a
             new
             language
             /
             (
             farr
             differing
             from
             the
             language
             |
             of
             Canaan
             /
             )
             wherby
             they
             may
             make
             what
             meaning
             and
             gather
             what
             allegories
             they
             lyst
             from
             words
             ;
             and
             none
             must
             suspect
             any
             vnwisedome
             to
             be
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sayth
             that
             
               thissame
               Son
               of
               God
               beareth
               in
               them
               their
               synns
            
             ;
             wheras
             that
             Son
             of
             God
             /
             in
             whom
             the
             scriptures
             teach
             vs
             to
             beleev
             /
             hath
             washed
             vs
             from
             our
             synns
             *
             in
             
               his
               own
               blood
            
             /
             and
             put
             thē
             away
             by
             the
             sacrifice
             ‡
             
               of
               himself
            
             :
             for
             he
             was
             wounded
             †
             
               for
               our
            
             transgressions
             ;
             |
             
               his
               own
               self
            
             bare
             our
             syns
             in
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             /
             and
             died
             *
             
               for
               vs.
            
             How
             erroneously
             then
             doth
             
               H.
               N.
            
             perswade
             /
             that
             Christ
             beareth
             
               in
               vs
            
             our
             synns
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             he
             sayth
             that
             Christ
             is
             gone
             before
             vs
             /
             
               for
               that
               we
               should
               in
               like
               maner
               follow
               after
               him
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               in
               his
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               /
               to
               the
               safemaking
               of
               vs
               from
               our
               synns
               :
            
             so
             teaching
             vs
             to
             save
             our selves
             by
             imitation
             of
             Christ
             ;
             this
             being
             all
             the
             benefit
             we
             have
             by
             his
             death
             /
             that
             it
             is
             an
             example
             vnto
             vs
             how
             to
             do
             likewise
             .
             Wherin
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sheweth
             himself
             to
             be
             a
             greater
             enemy
             to
             Christianity
             then
             was
             Caiaphas
             /
             who
             sayd
             it
             was
             expedient
             
             that
             |
             
               One
               man
               should
               die
               for
               the
               people
            
             /
             and
             that
             the
             whol
             nation
             perished
             not
             ;
             so
             prophesying
             †
             that
             Christ
             should
             die
             
               for
               the
               nation
            
             ;
             wheras
             
               H.
               N.
            
             would
             have
             men
             die
             themselves
             for
             their
             own
             salvation
             /
             that
             so
             they
             might
             all
             perish
             for
             ever
             .
             But
             we
             have
             otherweise
             learned
             the
             true
             Christ
             /
             who
             was
             delivered
             to
             death
             *
             for
             our
             syns
             /
             and
             is
             risen
             agayn
             for
             our
             justification
             .
             That
             as
             by
             ‡
             one
             man
             /
             (
             the
             first
             Adam
             )
             syn
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             death
             by
             syn
             /
             and
             so
             death
             went
             over
             all
             men
             ;
             so
             by
             one
             man
             /
             (
             the
             second
             Adam
             Christ
             )
             we
             might
             |
             reign
             in
             life
             /
             and
             as
             by
             *
             one
             mans
             disobedience
             many
             were
             made
             synners
             /
             so
             by
             the
             obedience
             of
             one
             /
             many
             might
             he
             made
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             
               H.
               N.
            
             teacheth
             that
             men
             are
             
               baptised
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               beleef
               in
               his
               name
               or
               safemaking
               ,
               and
               bury
               even
               so
               through
               the
               Beleef
               ,
               the
               old
               man
               &c.
               to
               the
               forgiving
               and
               releasing
               of
               their
               synns
               .
            
             Where
             agayn
             he
             perversly
             applieth
             that
             to
             obedience
             and
             mortification
             /
             which
             is
             due
             vnto
             faith
             .
             For
             when
             the
             Eunuch
             would
             be
             baptised
             /
             Philip
             required
             nothing
             of
             him
             but
             *
             to
             beleeve
             ;
             and
             Paul
             sayth
             /
             
               to
               him
               that
               worketh
               not
               ,
               but
               beleeveth
               in
               him
               that
               justifyeth
               the
               vngodly
               ,
            
             ‡
             
               his
               faith
               is
               counted
               for
               righteousnes
               .
            
             Although
             therfore
             |
             obedience
             to
             the
             faith
             must
             be
             given
             by
             all
             true
             Christians
             /
             and
             they
             which
             are
             baptised
             into
             I.
             Christ
             /
             are
             baptised
             †
             into
             
               his
               death
               and
               buriall
            
             ;
             yet
             is
             not
             this
             done
             /
             
               to
               the
               forgiving
               and
               releasing
               of
               their
               synns
               ,
            
             as
             
               H.
               N.
            
             Pharisaically
             inferreth
             ;
             but
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             fruit
             and
             force
             of
             faith
             /
             wherby
             the
             just
             ‡
             doe
             live
             /
             and
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             /
             whom
             God
             †
             hath
             set
             forth
             for
             a
             reconciliation
             though
             faith
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             to
             declare
             his
             righteousnes
             by
             the
             forgivnes
             of
             synns
             that
             ar
             passed
             through
             the
             pacience
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Wheras
             therfore
             
               H.
               N.
            
             doth
             gather
             from
             the
             premisses
             that
             this
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             set
             down
             )
             
               is
               the
               vpright
               Christiā
               baptisme
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               &
               is
               the
               true
               forgivnes
               &
               purging
               of
               our
               synns
               through
               Iesu
               Christ
            
             ;
             he
             is
             found
             a
             false
             witnes
             against
             God
             and
             Christ
             /
             and
             would
             give
             vs
             a
             synful
             sink
             of
             error
             /
             even
             a
             vayn
             perswasion
             of
             our
             own
             obedience
             righteousnes
             and
             sanctification
             /
             to
             wash
             our selves
             in
             ;
             and
             hath
             royled
             with
             his
             feet
             /
             the
             pure
             fountayn
             of
             Christs
             blood
             /
             which
             clenseth
             all
             beleevers
             from
             all
             syn
             .
             That
             vpon
             himself
             his
             own
             words
             may
             justly
             be
             retorted
             /
             
               he
               boasteth
               himself
               of
               the
               baptismey
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               not
               known
               him
               in
               any
               world
               .
            
          
           
             Of
             like
             leven
             /
             is
             
               H.
               Ns
            
             baptisme
             in
             
               the
               name
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             which
             he
             maketh
             to
             be
             also
             |
             the
             
               second
               birth
               out
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               true
               love
               of
               God
               &
               Christ.
            
             And
             this
             (
             even
             as
             the
             former
             of
             baptising
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             of
             the
             Son
             /
             )
             we
             must
             not
             vnderstand
             /
             of
             any
             outward
             action
             by
             the
             minister
             of
             Christ
             /
             washing
             with
             water
             as
             did
             John
             the
             Baptist
             /
             
             nor
             yet
             to
             be
             done
             at
             one
             and
             the
             same
             time
             with
             the
             former
             :
             but
             as
             H.
             N.
             sayth
             /
             †
             
               in
               the
               oldnes
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               patience
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               holy
               and
               gracious
               word
               ,
               &
               his
               service
               of
               Love
               are
               fulfilled
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             /
             when
             men
             have
             walked
             long
             ynough
             in
             the
             Familists
             religion
             )
             
               that
               then
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               becommeth
               powred
               forth
               through
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             (
             vnderstanding
             /
             
               H.
               Ns
            
             Christ
             /
             to
             weet
             /
             the
             Lovely
             being
             ;
             )
             
               over
               them
               all
               that
               have
               followed
               Christ
               in
               his
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               obediently
               ,
            
             (
             that
             is
             /
             which
             have
             saved
             themselves
             from
             their
             synns
             /
             by
             their
             own
             fantasticall
             suffrings
             /
             )
             
               and
               have
               kept
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               with
               the
               word
               of
               his
               patience
               even
               vnto
               the
               end
               .
            
             Thus
             hath
             this
             deceiver
             of
             minds
             /
             drawn
             all
             Gods
             ordinance
             of
             Baptisme
             /
             (
             which
             with
             men
             is
             outward
             /
             and
             was
             by
             *
             the
             Apostles
             admininstred
             with
             materiall
             water
             /
             )
             vnto
             a
             blasphemous
             imagined
             Being
             and
             conformity
             with
             God
             /
             or
             regenerated
             estate
             :
             and
             the
             holy
             doctrine
             of
             Justification
             /
             by
             forgivnes
             of
             synns
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             shed
             for
             vs
             /
             and
             sealed
             vnto
             vs
             in
             †
             baptisme
             ;
             he
             hath
             wiped
             away
             vnder
             colour
             of
             Sanctification
             or
             deification
             by
             our
             own
             following
             of
             Christ.
             Which
             things
             he
             teacheth
             by
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             the
             Serpent
             taught
             Evah
             not
             to
             fear
             the
             outward
             eating
             of
             the
             forbidden
             fruit
             ,
             seing
             she
             should
             be
             like
             vnto
             God
             /
             knowing
             good
             and
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             After
             such
             a
             like
             maner
             witnesseth
             Paul
             of
             the
             supper
             of
             Christ
             wher
             he
             sayth
             ,
             so
             many
             of
             you
             as
             have
             eaten
             of
             one
             bread
             ,
             are
             become
             partakers
             of
             one
             body
             .
             Hath
             any
             man
             now
             rightly
             vsed
             the
             supper
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             then
             become
             partaker
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             mentioning
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             Therefore
             see
             vnto
             it
             ,
             yea
             see
             vnto
             it
             ,
             everie
             one
             which
             sayth
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             fulfilled
             the
             service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             would
             be
             a
             disciple
             of
             Christ.
             For
             those
             services
             and
             ceremonies
             which
             are
             ministred
             through
             the
             comandement
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Christianlike
             Being
             ;
             they
             have
             the
             promises
             whiles
             they
             are
             rightly
             obeyed
             ,
             that
             should
             receive
             the
             pledge
             of
             the
             godly
             inheritance
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             where
             that
             cōmeth
             not
             to
             passe
             ,
             vnto
             them
             ther
             is
             not
             the
             Christian
             service
             ministred
             ;
             let
             them
             make
             them
             then
             so
             like
             fashioned
             to
             the
             scripture
             as
             they
             wil.
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             served
             without
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             abomination
             before
             God
             ;
             therein
             may
             everie
             one
             think
             freely
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             here
             sayd
             of
             
               the
               supper
               of
            
             Christ
             /
             if
             an
             honest
             faithful
             mā
             had
             written
             the
             same
             ;
             might
             wel
             be
             yielded
             vnto
             /
             for
             in
             the
             words
             ther
             would
             lurk
             no
             frawd
             .
             But
             coming
             from
             this
             old
             seducer
             /
             
               H.
               N.
            
             and
             being
             affixed
             to
             his
             former
             heresies
             /
             I
             deny
             that
             
               after
               such
               a
               like
               manner
               (
               as
               H.
               N.
            
             before
             treated
             of
             Bapisme
             )
             Paul
             witnesseth
             of
             the
             supper
             of
             Christ.
             For
             Paul
             sayth
             not
             that
             we
             ar
             one
             Being
             with
             Christ
             /
             but
             that
             we
             are
             the
             |
             body
             of
             Christ
             /
             and
             that
             the
             bread
             which
             we
             break
             /
             is
             the
             *
             
               communion
               of
               his
               body
            
             ;
             which
             body
             we
             eat
             and
             have
             communion
             with
             /
             by
             |
             faith
             /
             not
             really
             and
             essentially
             as
             fleshly
             men
             imagine
             ;
             and
             we
             ar
             caled
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             not
             properly
             but
             figuratively
             /
             by
             way
             of
             *
             similitude
             /
             and
             in
             |
             great
             mystery
             ;
             for
             as
             a
             man
             joyned
             to
             a
             woman
             /
             is
             
               one
               flesh
            
             ,
             so
             ‡
             he
             that
             is
             joyned
             vnto
             the
             Lord
             is
             
               one
               Spirit
            
             .
             But
             as
             the
             woman
             /
             notwithstanding
             her
             conjunction
             /
             is
             not
             the
             man
             /
             neyther
             hath
             the
             Being
             of
             the
             man
             ;
             so
             the
             church
             notwithstanding
             her
             conjunction
             /
             is
             not
             Christ
             /
             neyther
             hath
             the
             Being
             of
             Christ
             but
             by
             faith
             is
             coupled
             vnto
             him
             /
             as
             he
             sayth
             by
             the
             prophet
             /
             |
             
               I
               will
               mary
               the
               vnto
               me
               in
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             the
             like
             grosse
             understanding
             of
             the
             Lords
             supper
             /
             as
             he
             shewed
             before
             of
             Baptisme
             ;
             appeareth
             not
             onely
             by
             his
             entrance
             saying
             
               After
               such
               a
               like
               manner
               &c
               :
            
             but
             also
             by
             his
             words
             in
             his
             Gospel
             wher
             speaking
             of
             the
             Passover
             ,
             he
             sayth
             |
             Christ
             gav
             his
             disciples
             
               to
               drink
               out
               of
               the
               cup
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               his
               passion
               ,
               )
               his
               true
               blood
               ,
               which
               is
               his
               holy
               life
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             Thus
             applyeth
             he
             all
             things
             about
             Christ
             /
             to
             
               a
               holy
               life
            
             ;
             even
             then
             and
             there
             /
             wher
             it
             is
             playnly
             spoken
             of
             death
             .
             For
             though
             blood
             whiles
             it
             is
             in
             the
             body
             /
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             same
             :
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             shed
             out
             of
             the
             body
             /
             (
             as
             Christ
             ther
             |
             sayth
             his
             was
             /
             )
             it
             signifieth
             death
             &
             not
             the
             life
             of
             the
             party
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             Apostle
             testifieth
             /
             †
             so
             oft
             as
             ye
             eat
             this
             bread
             /
             and
             drink
             this
             cup
             ye
             shew
             the
             
               Lords
               death
            
             til
             he
             come
             .
             And
             as
             David
             would
             not
             drink
             the
             water
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             well
             of
             Bethlehē
             /
             because
             it
             was
             |
             
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               men
            
             that
             fetched
             it
             /
             that
             is
             /
             because
             they
             jeoparded
             their
             lives
             vnto
             the
             death
             to
             fetch
             it
             ;
             so
             we
             when
             we
             drink
             the
             wine
             out
             of
             the
             cup
             in
             the
             Lords
             supper
             /
             doe
             drink
             the
             
               blood
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             death
             which
             for
             our
             synns
             he
             did
             vndergoe
             .
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             that
             possessed
             him
             /
             he
             takes
             Christs
             
               death
               for
            
             vs
             /
             to
             be
             
               a
               holy
               life
               in
               vs
            
             ;
             as
             before
             is
             more
             largely
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Vnsound
             it
             is
             /
             and
             savoring
             of
             a
             fātastical
             spirit
             /
             that
             he
             opposeth
             in
             the
             end
             /
             the
             
               services
               and
               ceremonies
               which
               ar
               ministred
               through
               the
               
               comaundement
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               out
               of
               a
               Christian
               like
               being
               ,
            
             vnto
             the
             
               service
               fashioned
               like
               to
               the
               scripture
               .
            
             For
             ther
             is
             no
             service
             commanded
             by
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             
               fashioned
               like
               to
               the
               scripture
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             ground
             and
             warrant
             therfrom
             ;
             otherweise
             it
             cometh
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Satan
             /
             and
             not
             from
             God.
             For
             Gods
             Spirit
             leadeth
             men
             into
             al
             truth
             /
             
               Iohn
               .
               16.
            
             13.
             and
             it
             is
             Gods
             word
             which
             is
             the
             truth
             .
             
               Iohn
               .
               17.
            
             17.
             
             The
             three
             that
             bear
             witnes
             in
             heaven
             /
             
               The
               Father
               ,
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             as
             they
             ar
             in
             Being
             /
             so
             are
             they
             also
             in
             their
             testimony
             one
             .
             1.
             
             
               Ioh.
               5.
            
             7.
             
             As
             the
             doctrin
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             his
             own
             /
             †
             but
             the
             Fathers
             that
             sent
             him
             :
             so
             neyther
             is
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             his
             own
             /
             but
             the
             sons
             that
             sent
             him
             /
             as
             Christ
             witnesseth
             saying
             |
             
               he
               shal
               not
               speak
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               whatsoever
               he
               shal
               hear
               he
               shal
               speak
            
             ;
             and
             agayn
             †
             
               he
               shal
               glorify
               me
               ,
               for
               he
               shal
               receiv
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               shal
               shew
               it
               vnto
               yow
               .
            
             Now
             seing
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             teacheth
             no
             other
             doctrine
             then
             Christ
             /
             nor
             Christ
             then
             the
             Father
             ;
             and
             seing
             Christ
             himself
             sendeth
             al
             men
             to
             serch
             the
             scriptures
             /
             as
             they
             which
             |
             testify
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             his
             Apostle
             hath
             taught
             vs
             /
             that
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             scriptures
             is
             able
             †
             to
             make
             vs
             wise
             vnto
             salvation
             through
             the
             faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             :
             we
             may
             veryly
             deem
             it
             to
             be
             a
             delusion
             of
             Satan
             /
             whatsoever
             any
             would
             teach
             vs
             towching
             Gods
             service
             /
             that
             is
             not
             warranted
             by
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             are
             spirits
             of
             errour
             /
             which
             so
             disdeyn
             and
             scoff
             at
             scripture-learning
             ,
             and
             boast
             of
             illumination
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Vnsound
             also
             it
             is
             /
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             scriptures
             /
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             here
             would
             perswade
             vs
             /
             that
             
               where
               it
               commeth
               not
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               which
               is
               the
               pledge
               of
               the
               godly
               inheritance
               ,
               is
               not
               received
               :
               vnto
               them
               there
               is
               not
               the
               Christian
               service
               ministred
               .
            
             For
             the
             Apostle
             sheweth
             /
             that
             Israel
             had
             the
             true
             Christian
             service
             ministred
             to
             them
             /
             when
             they
             did
             |
             al
             eat
             the
             same
             spiritual
             meat
             /
             and
             drink
             of
             the
             spiritual
             Rock
             which
             followed
             them
             /
             which
             Rock
             was
             Christ
             :
             yet
             received
             they
             not
             the
             Godly
             inheritance
             which
             is
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             for
             with
             *
             many
             of
             them
             God
             was
             not
             pleased
             /
             they
             were
             overthrown
             in
             the
             wildernes
             /
             and
             ‡
             could
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             Rest
             of
             God
             /
             because
             of
             their
             vnbeleef
             .
             The
             Christian
             service
             was
             rightly
             administred
             to
             †
             
               Simon
               Magus
            
             ,
             whē
             he
             was
             baptised
             :
             yet
             was
             not
             his
             |
             hart
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             also
             vnto
             Iudas
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             sit
             and
             eat
             with
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ;
             yet
             even
             then
             *
             Satan
             /
             (
             and
             not
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             /
             )
             entred
             into
             him
             .
             Even
             so
             with
             vs
             /
             the
             true
             Christian
             service
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             word
             /
             seales
             /
             and
             censures
             /
             is
             set
             forth
             and
             practised
             :
             though
             many
             receiv
             it
             into
             evil
             harts
             and
             vnfaithful
             /
             to
             their
             greater
             condemnation
             .
             But
             the
             elect
             of
             God
             /
             are
             edified
             /
             comforted
             and
             confirmed
             in
             his
             grace
             hereby
             :
             though
             these
             are
             not
             many
             ;
             for
             many
             be
             called
             but
             few
             elected
             .
             
               Mat.
               20.
               16
            
          
           
           
             Agayn
             /
             
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             here
             set
             down
             that
             which
             overthroweth
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             his
             writing
             ;
             when
             he
             sayth
             /
             
               Those
               services
               &
               cerimonies
               which
               are
               ministred
               through
               the
               commandement
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               Christian-like
               Being
               ;
               they
               have
               the
               promises
               ,
               whiles
               they
               are
               rightly
               obeyed
               &c.
               
            
             If
             thus
             it
             be
             ;
             then
             ought
             all
             Christians
             to
             labour
             and
             seek
             for
             those
             services
             and
             ceremonies
             /
             (
             as
             he
             calleth
             them
             )
             that
             so
             they
             may
             obteyn
             the
             promises
             :
             then
             also
             must
             they
             shun
             and
             refreyn
             from
             al
             false
             and
             humane
             ceremonies
             or
             services
             /
             which
             have
             no
             promise
             /
             and
             are
             but
             the
             profaning
             of
             Gods
             name
             .
             And
             this
             is
             our
             cause
             /
             fayth
             and
             practise
             /
             which
             witnes
             against
             and
             absteyn
             from
             the
             Antichristian
             services
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             Popery
             /
             for
             which
             doing
             /
             the
             world
             hateth
             and
             persecuteth
             vs
             :
             from
             which
             profession
             /
             practise
             /
             and
             patient
             suffering
             /
             this
             writer
             would
             diswade
             /
             and
             allure
             to
             communion
             with
             wickednes
             /
             by
             the
             vayn
             pretenses
             set
             forth
             in
             this
             Letter
             :
             as
             after
             more
             playnly
             foloweth
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Oh
             ,
             how
             wel
             should
             they
             doe
             ,
             which
             do
             now
             extol
             themselves
             before
             the
             simple
             ,
             and
             say
             that
             they
             are
             preachers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             first
             learn
             to
             know
             Christ
             ,
             before
             they
             made
             themselves
             ministers
             of
             him
             .
             They
             wil
             preach
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             according
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             seen
             the
             fashion
             or
             shape
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             heard
             of
             the
             same
             in
             any
             world
             .
             They
             say
             the
             scripture
             witnesseth
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             that
             we
             for
             Christs
             cause
             should
             forsake
             our
             lives
             ,
             the
             which
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             is
             very
             true
             :
             but
             the
             most
             part
             which
             speaks
             so
             much
             thereof
             ,
             they
             themselves
             vnderstand
             not
             the
             mind
             or
             meaning
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             the
             scripture
             sayth
             :
             namely
             ,
             how
             that
             we
             must
             hate
             and
             forsake
             our
             own
             life
             ,
             or
             els
             we
             cannot
             be
             the
             disciples
             of
             Christ.
             Therfore
             mark
             wel
             therevpon
             ;
             &
             not
             only
             vpon
             that
             ,
             but
             also
             vpon
             al
             the
             witnessings
             of
             the
             scripture
             .
          
           
             22
             ,
             Oh
             vnderstand
             advisedly
             what
             I
             doe
             write
             ,
             of
             the
             forsaking
             of
             our
             own
             life
             .
             When
             God
             had
             created
             the
             man
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             man
             in
             subjection
             to
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             his
             own
             life
             :
             for
             therevnto
             God
             had
             created
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             be
             of
             one
             life
             ,
             one
             being
             ,
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             one
             nature
             with
             God.
             But
             when
             the
             man
             desyred
             in
             his
             hart
             ,
             to
             love
             some
             other
             thing
             beside
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             namely
             the
             concupiscence
             of
             the
             syn
             ,
             )
             then
             went
             he
             into
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             contentation
             ,
             and
             forsook
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             lived
             even
             so
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             the
             Divil
             .
          
           
             23.
             
             The
             whiles
             now
             that
             the
             office
             of
             Christ
             hath
             his
             ministration
             ,
             
             for
             to
             bring
             the
             man
             agayn
             vnto
             God
             the
             Father
             :
             so
             cannot
             Christ
             bring
             the
             man
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             vnlesse
             that
             the
             man
             forsake
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             lived
             so
             long
             to
             the
             Divel
             and
             to
             himself
             ,
             which
             is
             al
             that
             same
             wherin
             he
             hath
             sought
             ,
             loved
             &
             lived
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             24.
             
             Is
             not
             this
             now
             a
             great
             overshooting
             or
             misunderstanding
             that
             the
             children
             of
             men
             ,
             can
             say
             and
             teach
             ,
             that
             Christ
             meant
             hereby
             ,
             the
             natural
             or
             elementish
             man
             ?
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             IT
             had
             been
             wel
             in
             deed
             if
             
               H.
               N.
            
             who
             so
             
               extolleth
               himself
               before
               the
               simple
               ,
               &
               sayth
               that
               he
               is
               a
               preacher
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             (
             yea
             Godded
             with
             God
             /
             )
             
               would
               first
               have
               learned
               to
               know
               Christ
               ,
               before
               he
               hade
               made
               him self
               a
               minister
               of
               him
               .
            
             For
             now
             being
             ignorant
             of
             the
             principles
             of
             religion
             /
             and
             a
             meer
             stranger
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             hath
             perverted
             al
             things
             to
             his
             own
             and
             ther
             mens
             perdition
             .
             Witnes
             this
             his
             corrupt
             doctrine
             about
             the
             
               forsaking
               of
               our
               own
               life
            
             .
             Wherin
             he
             first
             and
             generally
             seeketh
             to
             colour
             his
             iniquity
             with
             deceit
             and
             fraud
             .
             For
             /
             to
             perswade
             that
             we
             need
             not
             give
             our
             lives
             /
             our
             
               natural
               &
               elementish
               lives
            
             ,
             for
             Christs
             cause
             /
             at
             any
             tyme
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             doctrine
             of
             the
             serpent
             :
             he
             maketh
             a
             discourse
             of
             our
             spiritual
             life
             in
             synn
             /
             and
             the
             old
             man
             corrupted
             with
             vices
             /
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             lay
             down
             and
             forsake
             ;
             which
             we
             al
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             .
             And
             from
             this
             he
             gathereth
             
               a
               great
               overshooting
            
             and
             misunderstanding
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             say
             
               Christ
               meant
               the
               natural
               or
               elementish
               man
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             false
             and
             deceitful
             conclusion
             .
             We
             know
             that
             these
             both
             are
             required
             at
             our
             hands
             ;
             the
             one
             (
             which
             is
             the
             mortifying
             of
             lusts
             and
             synful
             affections
             /
             )
             of
             al
             men
             /
             if
             they
             would
             be
             saved
             :
             the
             other
             (
             which
             is
             a
             suffering
             of
             natural
             death
             for
             Christs
             sake
             /
             )
             of
             so
             many
             as
             God
             calleth
             thervnto
             /
             in
             times
             of
             persecution
             .
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             vrgeth
             the
             one
             /
             that
             he
             might
             abolish
             the
             other
             ;
             with
             as
             good
             reason
             /
             as
             if
             one
             should
             perswade
             vs
             not
             to
             serv
             or
             worship
             God
             with
             body
             ,
             because
             Christ
             |
             sayth
             /
             we
             must
             worship
             him
             
               in
               spirit
            
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             to
             defend
             fleshly
             filthynes
             /
             he
             should
             reason
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             
               The
               wordome
               which
               God
               condemneth
               ,
               is
               the
               whoring
               with
               mens
               own
               inventions
               ,
               Psal.
               106.
               39.
               the
               fornication
               ,
               with
               stones
               and
               stocks
               ,
               Ier.
               3.
               9.
               the
               going
               a
               whoring
               after
               other
               Gods.
               Deut.
               31.
               16.
               
               Is
               not
               this
               then
               a
               great
               overshooting
               or
               misunderstanding
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               of
               mē
               can
               say
               &
               teach
               of
               that
               commandement
               ,
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               comit
               whordom
               ,
               Deut.
               5.
               18.
               that
               God
               meant
               hereby
               fleshly
               whordom
               ,
               done
               by
               the
               natural
               or
               elemētish
               man
               ?
            
             Loe
             this
             is
             the
             mould
             of
             
               H.
               Ns
            
             argument
             /
             and
             may
             as
             truly
             be
             alleged
             for
             defence
             of
             carnal
             fornication
             /
             as
             he
             allegeth
             it
             for
             defēce
             of
             carnal
             idolatry
             /
             which
             he
             
             would
             perswade
             these
             two
             daughters
             to
             commit
             with
             the
             
               man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             suffer
             bands
             or
             death
             for
             the
             witnesse
             of
             Christs
             truth
             .
             Neyther
             is
             it
             to
             be
             thought
             but
             he
             thus
             vnderstandeth
             in
             deed
             the
             7.
             commandement
             ;
             who
             so
             erroneously
             vnderstandeth
             /
             and
             expoundeth
             the
             second
             /
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             fleshly
             ease
             .
             But
             Oh
             he
             woulde
             have
             vs
             
               vnderstand
               advisedly
               what
               he
               doth
               write
               of
               the
               forsaking
               of
               our
               own
               life
               .
               God
            
             (
             sayth
             
               H.
               N.
               )
               had
               created
               the
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               of
               one
               Life
               ,
               one
               Being
               ,
               one
               spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               nature
               with
               God
            
             ;
             this
             he
             meaneth
             /
             as
             before
             we
             have
             seen
             /
             to
             be
             
               godded
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             man
             should
             
               be
               al
               that
               God
               was
            
             .
             Which
             blasphemous
             error
             /
             I
             have
             before
             by
             the
             scriptures
             refuted
             .
             Neither
             doth
             
               H.
               N.
            
             confirm
             his
             cursed
             doctrine
             here
             by
             any
             scripture
             ;
             because
             in
             deed
             he
             cannot
             .
             For
             al
             that
             the
             scripture
             sayth
             is
             /
             that
             God
             created
             man
             
               in
               his
               own
               image
               and
               likenes
               ,
               Gen.
               1
               26.
               
               &
               5.
            
             2.
             but
             that
             the
             man
             should
             be
             of
             
               one
               Being
               with
               him
            
             ;
             it
             sayth
             not
             /
             but
             
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             forged
             it
             out
             of
             his
             arrogant
             mind
             /
             who
             would
             thrust
             himself
             into
             Gods
             throne
             .
             The
             
               image
               of
               God
            
             ,
             is
             expounded
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             be
             in
             |
             
               knowledge
               ,
               righteousnes
               and
               true
               holynes
               :
            
             and
             
               H.
               N.
            
             addeth
             /
             
               to
               be
               of
               one
               Being
            
             .
             which
             if
             it
             had
             been
             true
             /
             then
             could
             not
             man
             have
             fallen
             any
             more
             then
             God
             himself
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             had
             had
             the
             same
             life
             essentially
             with
             God
             ;
             then
             should
             he
             have
             ben
             immortal
             /
             and
             incorruptible
             /
             death
             could
             never
             hav
             seised
             on
             him
             /
             1.
             
             
               Tim.
               6.
            
             16.
             
             So
             
               H.
               N.
            
             must
             eyther
             deny
             the
             fal
             and
             corruption
             of
             man
             /
             wherof
             not
             onely
             the
             word
             of
             God
             /
             but
             nature
             it self
             and
             dayly
             experience
             wil
             convince
             him
             /
             and
             himself
             yeeldeth
             :
             or
             els
             /
             he
             must
             hold
             a
             God
             subject
             to
             corruption
             and
             mortalitie
             .
             Which
             if
             he
             doe
             /
             then
             is
             he
             a
             monster
             among
             men
             /
             and
             a
             wonderment
             to
             the
             very
             hethen
             .
             For
             wheras
             the
             Stoiks
             of
             old
             /
             esteemed
             their
             Gods
             subject
             to
             al
             humane
             changes
             and
             corruption
             ;
             a
             hethen
             man
             writing
             against
             them
             sayth
             ;
             *
             
               It
               may
               be
               one
               may
               meet
               with
               some
               barbarous
               and
               savage
               men
               ,
               that
               think
               ther
               is
               no
               god
               :
               but
               ther
               hath
               not
               been
               any
               one
               man
               found
               ,
               who
               thought
               their
               was
               a
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               same
               not
               free
               from
               corruption
               ,
               and
               eternal
               .
            
             Let
             this
             errour
             therfore
             (
             which
             draweth
             such
             hethenish
             and
             blasphemous
             consequences
             after
             it
             /
             )
             returne
             into
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             bosome
             wher
             first
             the
             Serpent
             hatched
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             deceit
             wherwith
             he
             would
             beguile
             his
             reader
             /
             lieth
             in
             this
             word
             Life
             ;
             wherby
             he
             meaneth
             mans
             cariage
             or
             conversation
             /
             according
             as
             the
             Apostle
             speaketh
             of
             
               walking
               in
               newnes
               of
               Life
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6.
             4.
             
             :
             wheras
             the
             Life
             which
             Christ
             telleth
             vs
             we
             must
             be
             ready
             to
             lay
             down
             for
             his
             sake
             /
             is
             an
             other
             thing
             /
             both
             for
             Name
             and
             signification
             ;
             For
             the
             Name
             ,
             is
             |
             Psuche
             ,
             the
             
               sowl
               ,
               
                 Luk.
                 17.
                 33.
                 
                 &
                 9.
                 23.
              
            
             24.
             which
             word
             howsoever
             we
             may
             translate
             Life
             ,
             because
             the
             
             sowl
             is
             the
             life
             of
             the
             body
             ;
             yet
             can
             we
             not
             take
             it
             for
             a
             Life
             or
             conversation
             ,
             whch
             the
             Apostle
             in
             Rom.
             6.
             caleth
             †
             Zoe
             ,
             Wheras
             therfore
             
               H.
               N.
            
             speaketh
             of
             the
             
               Life
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             then
             of
             mans
             
               own
               life
            
             ,
             and
             
               life
               of
               the
               Divil
            
             ;
             (
             as
             if
             Christ
             spake
             or
             meant
             of
             it
             /
             when
             he
             speaketh
             and
             meaneth
             of
             the
             Sowl
             and
             natural
             life
             ;
             )
             herein
             he
             vseth
             fraud
             /
             and
             not
             Christian
             simplicity
             ;
             or
             ells
             /
             bewrayeth
             grosse
             ignorance
             .
             Which
             may
             yet
             further
             be
             thus
             proved
             .
             Our
             saviour
             speaketh
             of
             such
             a
             Life
             as
             himself
             layd-down
             for
             vs
             /
             saying
             /
             |
             
               I
               lay
               down
               my
            
             †
             
               life
               for
               my
               sheep
            
             ;
             now
             let
             
               H.
               N.
            
             say
             what
             life
             that
             was
             ;
             whither
             it
             were
             not
             his
             very
             natural
             and
             
               elementish
               life
            
             ;
             (
             as
             he
             caleth
             it
             )
             for
             I
             hope
             he
             wil
             not
             be
             so
             wretched
             as
             to
             say
             that
             Christ
             had
             any
             
               wicked
               synful
               life
            
             or
             
               life
               of
               the
               Divil
            
             in
             him
             /
             to
             lay
             down
             ;
             seing
             we
             know
             that
             in
             Christ
             ther
             never
             was
             synn
             ;
             or
             if
             he
             should
             be
             so
             absurd
             as
             to
             say
             it
             /
             yet
             Christ
             him self
             wil
             convince
             him
             saying
             |
             
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               take
               it
               agayn
            
             ;
             for
             was
             he
             to
             take
             agayn
             a
             
               synful
               life
            
             ?
             far
             be
             it
             from
             Christian
             thoughts
             .
             Now
             from
             this
             example
             of
             Christ
             the
             Apostle
             reasoneth
             thus
             /
             †
             
               Hereby
               have
               we
               perceived
               love
               ,
               that
               he
               layd
               down
               his
               Life
               for
               vs
               :
               therfore
               we
               ought
               also
               to
               lay
               down
               our
               lives
               for
               the
               brethren
               .
            
             So
             then
             what
             Life
             or
             Sowl
             Christ
             layd
             down
             for
             vs
             ;
             the
             like
             ar
             we
             to
             lay
             down
             for
             our
             brethren
             ;
             and
             for
             Christ
             himself
             /
             (
             as
             Peter
             |
             sayd
             he
             would
             ;
             )
             but
             that
             was
             no
             
               synful
               life
            
             or
             conversation
             /
             but
             the
             natural
             life
             which
             he
             did
             lay
             down
             ;
             therfore
             ours
             must
             be
             the
             like
             .
             Agayn
             this
             is
             further
             confirmed
             by
             Christs
             words
             saying
             /
             he
             *
             
               that
               looseth
               his
               life
               (
               or
               sowl
               )
               for
               my
               sake
               shal
               find
               it
            
             ;
             meaning
             in
             the
             world
             or
             life
             to
             come
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             we
             shal
             there
             find
             no
             
               synful
               life
            
             ,
             such
             as
             
               H.
               N.
            
             fansieth
             Christ
             here
             to
             mean.
             Agayn
             the
             words
             folowing
             make
             it
             more
             playn
             /
             Christ
             saying
             †
             
               For
               what
               should
               it
               profit
               a
               man
               though
               he
               should
               win
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               if
               he
               loose
               his
               own
               life
               (
               or
               sowl
               .
               )
            
             But
             it
             is
             our
             greatest
             profit
             /
             to
             loose
             our
             
               synful
               life
            
             .
             Of
             that
             therfore
             Christ
             speaketh
             not
             /
             as
             any
             reasonable
             man
             may
             perceiv
             .
             So
             the
             
               Psyche
               sowl
            
             or
             life
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             be
             ready
             at
             Gods
             pleasure
             to
             lay
             down
             for
             Christs
             cause
             /
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             
               synful
               life
            
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             natural
             life
             of
             the
             natural
             or
             elementish
             man
             ;
             and
             
               H.
               N.
            
             is
             but
             a
             carnal
             worldling
             to
             love
             his
             elementish
             life
             more
             then
             Christ
             /
             and
             teach
             men
             so
             ;
             vnder
             colour
             of
             forsaking
             our
             own
             wicked
             life
             and
             
               life
               of
               the
               Divil
            
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             had
             known
             this
             deep
             vnderstanding
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             conceiveth
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             thought
             they
             were
             also
             bound
             to
             lay
             down
             the
             
               natural
               and
               elementish
               man
            
             ,
             they
             would
             never
             have
             endured
             such
             things
             in
             their
             flesh
             as
             is
             witnessed
             of
             them
             .
             What
             needed
             |
             
               Shadrach
               ,
               Meshach
            
             and
             Abednego
             ,
             to
             have
             changed
             the
             kings
             commandement
             /
             and
             yielded
             their
             bodies
             to
             the
             fyre
             /
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             serv
             or
             worship
             his
             image
             ;
             or
             *
             Daniel
             have
             jeoparded
             his
             life
             among
             the
             Lions
             ;
             or
             †
             Stephen
             have
             been
             stoned
             to
             death
             for
             confessing
             of
             Christ
             ;
             or
             |
             others
             to
             have
             been
             racked
             /
             scourged
             /
             
             prisoned
             /
             hewen
             asunder
             /
             slayn
             with
             the
             sword
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             or
             what
             meant
             the
             Apostles
             /
             to
             shew
             vs
             these
             patterns
             /
             and
             wil
             vs
             to
             †
             
               take
               the
               prophets
               for
               an
               example
               of
               suffering
               adversity
               ?
            
             Was
             is
             not
             (
             thinketh
             
               H.
               N.
            
             )
             a
             
               great
               overshooting
               or
               misunderstanding
            
             in
             al
             these
             /
             to
             teach
             both
             by
             word
             and
             practise
             /
             that
             afflictions
             should
             be
             suffred
             in
             the
             
               natural
               or
               elementish
               man
            
             ?
             Or
             rather
             had
             not
             al
             these
             holy
             martyrs
             /
             first
             layd
             down
             the
             spiritual
             
               synful
               life
            
             ,
             and
             then
             gave
             vp
             the
             
               natural
               life
            
             also
             ?
             How
             cōtrary
             then
             is
             this
             
               H.
               N.
            
             to
             al
             holy
             men
             that
             ever
             were
             or
             wrote
             /
             that
             thus
             disswadeth
             frō
             the
             outward
             crosse
             /
             vnder
             pretence
             of
             inward
             holynes
             ?
             Therfore
             let
             vs
             al
             y
             t
             lov
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             /
             say
             |
             Anathema
             to
             such
             false
             prophets
             /
             as
             thus
             teach
             doctrine
             cōtrary
             to
             the
             scriptures
             /
             for
             to
             favor
             the
             flesh
             /
             &
             avoid
             afflictiō
             /
             as
             is
             best
             pleasing
             to
             their
             sēsual
             minds
             .
             Let
             the
             same
             *
             mind
             be
             in
             vs
             that
             was
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             /
             who
             (
             besides
             the
             troubles
             and
             anguishes
             in
             his
             hart
             )
             humbled
             himself
             and
             became
             obedient
             vnto
             the
             death
             /
             evē
             the
             death
             of
             the
             crosse
             .
             And
             he
             which
             suffred
             these
             things
             for
             vs
             /
             hath
             |
             
               left
               vs
               an
               ensample
            
             (
             as
             sayth
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               that
               we
               should
               folow
               his
               steps
            
             ;
             who
             his
             own
             self
             bare
             our
             synns
             in
             †
             his
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             .
             And
             let
             vs
             learn
             with
             Paul
             ,
             to
             take
             ‡
             pleasures
             in
             infirmities
             /
             in
             reproches
             /
             in
             necessities
             /
             in
             persecutions
             /
             in
             scripes
             and
             prisonment
             /
             in
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             /
             in
             cold
             and
             nakednes
             /
             and
             al
             other
             anguish
             for
             Christs
             sake
             ;
             for
             when
             we
             are
             weak
             /
             then
             are
             we
             strong
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             part
             of
             our
             mortification
             and
             denyal
             of
             our selves
             :
             vnto
             which
             when
             true
             faith
             and
             obedience
             in
             the
             spirit
             is
             adjoyned
             /
             God
             's
             work
             goeth
             forward
             in
             vs
             towards
             perfection
             /
             the
             end
             wherof
             wil
             be
             everlasting
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             25.
             
             Oh
             comprehend
             I
             beseech
             yow
             ,
             the
             vnderstanding
             .
             We
             our selves
             have
             not
             made
             the
             natural
             mā
             :
             wherfore
             he
             cannot
             belong
             vnto
             vs.
             For
             the
             heaven
             with
             the
             earth
             and
             al
             that
             is
             therin
             ,
             belongeth
             vnto
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             Gods
             pleasure
             and
             will
             ;
             that
             al
             shaped
             creatures
             ,
             so
             wel
             the
             manly
             creature
             as
             any
             other
             of
             al
             those
             which
             God
             hath
             created
             ,
             should
             live
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             mought
             goe
             wel
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             26.
             
             What
             shal
             the
             man
             then
             forsake
             ,
             that
             he
             mought
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ?
             not
             any
             thing
             els
             but
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             man
             of
             syn
             ,
             which
             hath
             so
             long
             lien
             hidd
             in
             the
             hart
             of
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hath
             sayd
             that
             he
             was
             God.
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             IT
             is
             hard
             to
             cōprehend
             any
             good
             vnderstanding
             in
             any
             thing
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             doth
             write
             /
             he
             is
             so
             ledd
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             error
             in
             al
             his
             wayes
             .
             yet
             may
             we
             comprehend
             that
             his
             first
             reason
             here
             is
             against
             himself
             ;
             
               we
               have
               not
               made
               the
               natural
               man
               ;
               
               wherfore
               he
               cannot
               belong
               vnto
               vs.
            
             Very
             true
             ;
             but
             God
             hath
             made
             it
             ;
             therfore
             it
             belongs
             to
             him
             .
             If
             he
             made
             it
             /
             and
             it
             be
             his
             ;
             then
             may
             he
             require
             it
             when
             he
             wil
             /
             and
             we
             must
             not
             deny
             him
             his
             own
             .
             Now
             he
             requireth
             it
             /
             when
             for
             witnesse
             of
             his
             truth
             men
             wil
             shed
             our
             blood
             ;
             though
             they
             doe
             it
             vnjustly
             /
             yet
             his
             requiring
             is
             just
             ;
             and
             we
             may
             not
             deny
             him
             or
             his
             truth
             /
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             as
             before
             is
             proved
             .
             Of
             this
             reason
             therfore
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             bringeth
             /
             we
             may
             say
             with
             the
             prophet
             /
             |
             his
             sword
             hath
             entred
             into
             his
             own
             hart
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             reason
             is
             a
             depth
             of
             iniquity
             ;
             for
             seeming
             to
             plead
             for
             God
             /
             he
             seeketh
             to
             draw
             men
             from
             God.
             
               Gods
               wil
               is
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               that
               al
               shaped
               creatures
               ,
               so
               wel
               the
               manly
               creature
               as
               any
               other
               ,
               should
               live
               &
               that
               it
               might
               goe
               wel
               with
               thē
               .
            
             So
             then
             to
             save
             their
             natural
             lives
             /
             y
             e
             Familists
             think
             they
             may
             deny
             &
             forswear
             Christ
             &
             al
             true
             religion
             ;
             &
             may
             cōmunicate
             with
             al
             idolatrie
             &
             worship
             of
             divils
             /
             if
             Princes
             vpō
             payn
             of
             death
             /
             shal
             so
             cōmād
             .
             This
             was
             the
             intendement
             of
             this
             present
             Letter
             /
             sent
             to
             two
             maydens
             /
             that
             refused
             (
             as
             it
             seemeth
             )
             the
             idolatrous
             Masse
             and
             subjectiō
             to
             the
             Romish
             Antichrist
             /
             with
             hazard
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             This
             is
             the
             dayly
             practise
             of
             the
             
               Nicolaitans
               H.
               Ns
            
             disciples
             /
             who
             rather
             then
             they
             wil
             suffer
             imprisonment
             /
             banishment
             /
             death
             or
             the
             like
             /
             for
             their
             religion
             ;
             wil
             joyn
             with
             Papists
             /
             Protestants
             /
             Arrians
             /
             Anabaptists
             /
             or
             any
             religion
             /
             if
             the
             magistrate
             authorize
             and
             cōmand
             it
             .
             For
             though
             they
             hold
             that
             their
             *
             
               God
               of
               Love
            
             (
             as
             they
             cal
             him
             )
             
               is
               the
               true
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               besides
               him
               ther
               is
               no
               God
               more
               ;
               and
               his
               Gods-service
               of
               Love
               ,
               which
               they
               minister
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               safe-making
               Gods-service
               ,
               and
               besides
               the
               same
               ther
               is
               not
               any
               Gods-service
               more
               ,
               neyther
               in
               heaven
               nor
               yet
               in
               earth
               :
            
             yet
             wil
             they
             partake
             with
             any
             of
             the
             Godservices
             vsed
             in
             the
             world
             /
             though
             they
             be
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             .
             For
             
               H.
               N.
            
             in
             his
             new
             Gospel
             complayneth
             that
             |
             many
             have
             
               vnorderly
               rejected
               and
               blasphemed
               the
               services
               and
               ceremonies
               of
               the
               catholik
               church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               rented
               the
               concord
               &
               nurturable
               sustentation
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               &
               turned
               them
               away
               therfrom
               ,
               &
               even
               so
               out
               of
               their
               knowledg
               which
               they
               took
               out
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               brought
               in
               certayn
               services
               &
               ceremonies
               in
               another
               wise
               or
               order
               &c.
               
            
             But
             his
             disciples
             in
             England
             /
             which
             land
             hath
             rejected
             /
             and
             departed
             from
             the
             catholike
             church
             of
             Rome
             /
             (
             as
             many
             other
             nations
             have
             /
             )
             doe
             pretend
             /
             in
             their
             late
             supplicatiō
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             y
             t
             they
             ar
             his
             
               true
               faithful
               loyal
               and
               obedient
               subjects
               ,
               to
               al
               his
               lawes
               and
               ordinances
               spiritual
               &
               temporal
               ,
            
             and
             doe
             deny
             that
             they
             
               vary
               or
               swarve
               frō
               the
               now
               established
               religion
               in
               this
               land
               ,
               eyther
               in
               services
               ,
               ceremonies
               ,
               sermons
               or
               sacraments
               .
            
             Thus
             eyther
             
               H.
               N.
            
             or
             these
             his
             folowers
             /
             or
             both
             /
             must
             needs
             be
             hypocrites
             /
             that
             so
             doe
             write
             and
             professe
             of
             two
             adverse
             
             churches
             and
             religions
             ;
             when
             in
             deed
             they
             approve
             of
             neyther
             ,
             but
             think
             as
             
               H.
               Ns
            
             |
             Co-elder
             avoucheth
             /
             
               that
               they
               which
               remayn
               without
               them
               and
               their
               Communaltie
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Requiring
               of
               the
               gracious
               Word
               ,
               and
               his
               Service
               of
               Love
               ,
               or
               withdraw
               them selves
               therfrō
               :
               have
               no
               living
               God
               ,
               nor
               yet
               true
               God-service
            
             ;
             but
             are
             |
             
               without
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               Gods-service
               ,
               in
               this
               world
               .
            
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             their
             judg
             mēt
             and
             profession
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             
               manly
               creature
            
             should
             die
             /
             they
             wil
             fal
             down
             before
             idols
             /
             wil
             deny
             their
             
               God
               of
               Love
            
             ,
             and
             wil
             worship
             the
             Papists
             
               God
               of
               bread
            
             in
             the
             Masse
             /
             yea
             wil
             cōfesse
             or
             deny
             any
             point
             of
             doctrine
             /
             and
             submitt
             vnto
             any
             Gods-service
             or
             religion
             .
             And
             if
             they
             wil
             thus
             doe
             /
             in
             things
             concerning
             God
             ;
             how
             much
             more
             may
             we
             think
             they
             wil
             so
             doe
             /
             in
             things
             concerning
             men
             .
             That
             if
             any
             Prince
             should
             be
             so
             wicked
             as
             to
             forbid
             al
             mariage
             on
             payn
             of
             death
             /
             and
             cōmand
             or
             permit
             a
             community
             of
             womē
             /
             or
             whordome
             ;
             these
             mē
             rather
             thē
             
               y
               e
               māly
               creature
            
             should
             perish
             /
             would
             not
             spare
             to
             defile
             their
             bodies
             (
             as
             wel
             as
             their
             sowles
             )
             in
             al
             manner
             filthynes
             .
             Yet
             syn
             they
             not
             (
             as
             they
             perhaps
             think
             )
             if
             their
             
               God
               of
               Love
            
             have
             their
             hart
             in
             hold
             /
             and
             they
             be
             obedient
             to
             
               the
               requiring
               of
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Love
            
             ;
             for
             as
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sayth
             |
             
               They
               know
               not
               of
               any
               other
               religion
               or
               godservice
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               service
               of
               Love.
               
            
          
           
             But
             let
             vs
             further
             see
             /
             if
             we
             can
             comprehend
             what
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             position
             here
             doth
             imply
             .
             If
             it
             be
             
               Gods
               wil
               that
               the
               manly
               creature
               should
               live
            
             ;
             and
             this
             be
             absolute
             and
             without
             restraynt
             ;
             then
             may
             not
             the
             Magistrate
             put
             any
             to
             death
             for
             any
             crime
             ;
             or
             make
             warre
             vpon
             any
             occasion
             ;
             for
             
               H.
               N.
            
             wil
             tel
             the
             magistrate
             /
             
               he
               made
               not
               the
               natural
               man
               ,
               wherfore
               he
               cannot
               belong
               vnto
               him
               ;
               but
               vnto
               God
               ,
               &
               his
               wil
               is
               ,
               that
               al
               shaped
               creatures
               should
               live
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               mought
               goe
               wel
               with
               them
               .
            
             This
             Anabaptistical
             error
             /
             is
             built
             on
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             rotten
             ground
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Familists
             doe
             indeed
             deny
             the
             vse
             of
             the
             sword
             vnto
             the
             Magistrate
             (
             contrary
             to
             Pauls
             doctrine
             
               Rom.
               13.
            
             )
             and
             al
             vse
             of
             warrs
             /
             may
             appear
             by
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             words
             otherwhere
             /
             complayning
             of
             the
             
               Land
               of
               ignorance
            
             (
             which
             is
             every
             where
             /
             but
             in
             his
             Familie
             )
             that
             |
             
               they
               make
               there
               many
               swords
               ,
               halberds
               ,
               spears
               ,
               bowes
               &
               arrows
               ,
               guns
               ,
               pellets
               ,
               powder
               ,
               armor
               or
               harnesse
               &c.
               for
               that
               the
               tyrannical
               oppressors
               and
               those
               that
               have
               a
               pleasure
               in
               destroying
               ,
               should
               vse
               warr
               &
               battel
               therwithal
               one
               against
               another
               .
            
             And
             because
             the
             taking
             away
             of
             the
             sword
             /
             is
             the
             frustrating
             of
             the
             magistrates
             office
             /
             (
             for
             wherfore
             serveth
             he
             /
             if
             not
             as
             for
             the
             wealth
             of
             the
             good
             /
             so
             *
             to
             
               take
               vengeance
               on
               them
               that
               do
               evil
               ?
               )
            
             therfore
             it
             followeth
             necessarily
             /
             that
             they
             condemne
             al
             magistracie
             in
             the
             church
             /
             as
             do
             also
             the
             Anabaptists
             ;
             for
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sayth
             of
             his
             lovely
             city
             /
             that
             ‡
             
               no
               man
               reigneth
               over
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               pleaseth
               God
               wel
               ,
               namely
               that
               the
               one
               man
               of
               God
               reigneth
               not
               over
               the
               other
               .
            
             Thus
             vnder
             a
             colour
             that
             Gods
             creatures
             al
             should
             live
             /
             he
             would
             abolish
             Gods
             ordinances
             /
             (
             who
             
             hath
             commanded
             †
             that
             some
             malefactors
             should
             die
             and
             not
             live
             )
             and
             bring
             confusion
             vpon
             civil
             polities
             /
             as
             he
             hath
             vpon
             Christian
             religion
             .
          
           
             Agayn
             /
             in
             that
             he
             sayth
             
               al
               shaped
               creatures
            
             should
             live
             /
             and
             then
             the
             
               manly
               creature
            
             ,
             so
             wel
             as
             any
             other
             ;
             wil
             it
             not
             folow
             also
             herevpon
             that
             Beasts
             must
             live
             /
             &
             may
             not
             be
             killed
             for
             the
             food
             of
             man.
             For
             they
             are
             shaped
             creatures
             /
             and
             made
             by
             God
             /
             not
             by
             vs
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             learning
             /
             cannot
             belong
             vnto
             vs
             ;
             and
             therfore
             may
             not
             be
             killed
             for
             our
             sustenance
             ;
             though
             God
             do
             playnly
             permit
             it
             in
             his
             law
             /
             
               Gen.
               9.
               3.
               
               Deut.
               12.
               20.
               21.
            
             22.
             
             And
             so
             here
             is
             another
             
               doctrine
               of
               Divils
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             |
             holy
             Ghost
             caleth
             it
             )
             comprehended
             in
             this
             Oldest
             Fathers
             deep
             head
             /
             whiles
             by
             consequence
             he
             commandeth
             
               to
               absteyn
               from
               meates
            
             ;
             or
             els
             his
             ey-sight
             fayled
             him
             /
             when
             he
             set
             down
             this
             reason
             .
             But
             the
             Apostle
             gathereth
             quite
             contrary
             to
             this
             man
             ;
             as
             namely
             because
             /
             The
             earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             and
             the
             plenty
             therof
             /
             therfore
             we
             may
             eat
             al
             flesh
             /
             1
             
               Cor.
               10.
               25.
            
             26.
             
             Accordingly
             /
             should
             
               H.
               N.
            
             (
             if
             he
             had
             savoured
             the
             things
             of
             God
             )
             have
             reasoned
             and
             concluded
             ;
             The
             Lord
             made
             our
             bodies
             and
             our
             sowles
             /
             therfore
             it
             belongeth
             vnto
             vs
             /
             to
             look
             that
             with
             both
             we
             |
             glorify
             him
             .
             The
             body
             is
             for
             the
             Lord
             /
             therfore
             *
             not
             for
             fornicatiō
             :
             the
             body
             is
             the
             temple
             ‡
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             therfore
             it
             may
             not
             be
             prostrate
             before
             idols
             ;
             for
             †
             
               what
               agreement
               hath
               the
               temple
               of
               God
               with
               idols
            
             ;
             the
             body
             is
             the
             Lords
             /
             therfore
             it
             may
             not
             sit
             at
             the
             table
             of
             Divils
             ;
             and
             whatsoever
             the
             |
             hethens
             or
             Antichristians
             offer
             /
             they
             offer
             vnto
             Divils
             /
             and
             we
             cannot
             drink
             the
             cup
             of
             the
             Lord
             /
             and
             the
             cup
             of
             Divils
             .
             Thus
             should
             
               H.
               N.
            
             if
             any
             Christian
             wisedome
             or
             grace
             had
             been
             in
             him
             /
             have
             collected
             and
             inferred
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             now
             he
             doeth
             /
             perswade
             the
             
               two
               daughters
            
             to
             communion
             with
             the
             church
             of
             Rome
             /
             (
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             caleth
             *
             
               the
               habitation
               of
               Divils
            
             )
             because
             their
             bodies
             or
             lives
             are
             the
             Lords
             ;
             and
             it
             belongs
             not
             vnto
             them
             /
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             natural
             lives
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             at
             any
             time
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             
               H.
               N.
            
             had
             known
             
               in
               any
               world
            
             what
             the
             true
             life
             meaneth
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             so
             have
             disswaded
             from
             suffring
             temporary
             death
             for
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             .
             This
             present
             life
             (
             which
             he
             so
             much
             estemeth
             )
             is
             a
             ‡
             
               dying
               dayly
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             :
             the
             true
             life
             is
             /
             when
             the
             body
             having
             been
             †
             sowen
             in
             dishonour
             /
             shal
             be
             raysed
             in
             glory
             .
             Of
             which
             raysing
             vp
             /
             this
             Sadducee
             
               H.
               N.
            
             is
             vtterly
             ignorant
             /
             as
             after
             shal
             be
             shewed
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             ignorance
             perverteth
             al
             religion
             /
             and
             even
             reason
             it self
             /
             for
             to
             maynteyn
             a
             momentany
             natural
             life
             /
             though
             it
             be
             to
             the
             /
             perpetual
             damnation
             of
             body
             and
             sowl
             in
             hel
             .
          
           
             His
             |
             conclusiō
             
               what
               the
               man
               must
               forsake
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               recōciled
               to
               God
               ?
               not
               any
               thing
               els
               but
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               &c.
            
             is
             like
             his
             premisses
             /
             ful
             of
             guile
             and
             errour
             ;
             and
             what
             truth
             is
             in
             it
             /
             is
             against
             himself
             .
             Erroneous
             it
             is
             /
             to
             say
             or
             to
             insinuate
             /
             that
             we
             
             may
             be
             
               reconciled
               to
               God
            
             ,
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             can
             forsake
             /
             be
             it
             syn
             or
             what
             els
             .
             For
             our
             reconciliatiō
             to
             God
             is
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             alone
             /
             not
             by
             ourselves
             when
             we
             forsake
             synn
             ;
             of
             which
             poynt
             we
             have
             before
             spoken
             .
             Guileful
             it
             is
             to
             say
             or
             insinuate
             /
             that
             Christ
             in
             willing
             vs
             to
             forsake
             our
             lives
             for
             his
             sake
             /
             meant
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             /
             we
             should
             be
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             do
             so
             esteem
             of
             any
             martyrs
             death
             .
             The
             man
             doth
             by
             it
             /
             (
             as
             Christ
             ‡
             signified
             of
             Peters
             death
             )
             
               glorify
               God
            
             ;
             vnto
             whom
             he
             was
             before
             by
             Christs
             death
             reconciled
             .
             False
             it
             is
             to
             say
             a
             man
             must
             
               not
               forsake
               any
               thing
               els
            
             but
             his
             own
             synful
             life
             ;
             for
             Christ
             telleth
             vs
             further
             of
             †
             
               forsaking
               howses
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               sisters
               ,
               father
               ,
               mother
               ,
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               lands
               for
               his
               names
               sake
            
             ;
             and
             these
             I
             trow
             are
             not
             also
             
               the
               Man
               of
               syn
            
             that
             
               lieth
               hid
               in
               mans
               hart
            
             .
             But
             it
             was
             farr
             from
             
               H.
               Ns
            
             hart
             /
             to
             forsake
             any
             of
             these
             for
             Christ
             ;
             he
             loved
             his
             sensual
             life
             so
             wel
             .
          
           
             Erroneous
             it
             is
             /
             that
             our
             
               synful
               life
            
             is
             that
             
               man
               of
               synn
            
             spoken
             of
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             of
             which
             poynt
             /
             is
             to
             be
             spoken
             in
             the
             next
             place
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             onely
             truth
             /
             that
             we
             should
             
               forsake
               our
               own
               synful
               life
            
             ,
             overthroweth
             
               H.
               Ns
            
             doctrine
             /
             and
             his
             disciples
             practise
             .
             For
             syn
             it
             is
             and
             a
             continual
             synful
             life
             /
             to
             frequent
             idolatrous
             assemblies
             /
             hear
             masse
             /
             worship
             a
             God
             of
             bread
             /
             and
             the
             beast
             Antichrist
             ;
             observe
             his
             wicked
             ceremonies
             /
             and
             professe
             his
             heretical
             doctrines
             ;
             as
             the
             Nicolaitans
             wil
             doe
             /
             and
             
               H.
               N.
            
             would
             perswade
             these
             daughters
             vnto
             ;
             whiles
             yet
             he
             pretends
             to
             have
             them
             leav
             syn
             .
             Dissimilation
             and
             |
             hypocrisie
             /
             is
             a
             hateful
             syn
             both
             to
             God
             and
             man
             ;
             wherin
             they
             that
             live
             /
             are
             altogither
             strangers
             from
             the
             life
             of
             God
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             trade
             of
             life
             and
             religion
             among
             the
             Familists
             ,
             who
             hating
             all
             religions
             but
             their
             own
             ;
             yet
             wil
             professe
             counterfeit
             and
             walk
             in
             any
             religion
             /
             save
             their
             own
             ;
             for
             that
             they
             doe
             onely
             in
             secret
             /
             because
             their
             works
             are
             evil
             ;
             but
             God
             in
             his
             time
             /
             wil
             give
             them
             their
             due
             reward
             /
             even
             openly
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             27.
             
             Oh
             how
             grosly
             then
             do
             they
             comprehend
             this
             ,
             which
             signify
             or
             apply
             this
             same
             vnto
             vs
             vpon
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             ,
             &
             say
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Antichrist
             .
             Oh
             ,
             oh
             ,
             no
             :
             the
             Antichrist
             is
             nearer
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             were
             it
             wel
             known
             .
             The
             wisdome
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             wherewithal
             the
             man
             wil
             judg
             the
             godly
             causes
             ,
             is
             verily
             the
             right
             Antichrist
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             wicked
             nature
             of
             the
             Divil
             ,
             (
             wherwith
             the
             man
             is
             of
             one
             mind
             ;
             so
             long
             as
             he
             in
             the
             renewing
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             is
             not
             incorporated
             with
             Christ
             ,
             )
             is
             verily
             that
             same
             right
             Antichrist
             .
             Oh
             vnderstand
             it
             rightly
             ,
             with
             an
             vnpartial
             hart
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             HEre
             
               H.
               N.
            
             crieth
             out
             of
             their
             
               grosse
               comprehension
            
             ,
             that
             say
             /
             
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
            
             is
             
               the
               man
               of
               syn
            
             ,
             the
             Antichrist
             ;
             in
             the
             meā
             
             time
             /
             he
             sheweth
             himself
             to
             be
             most
             grosse
             /
             and
             carnal
             in
             his
             comprehension
             /
             that
             expoundeth
             that
             
               man
               of
               syn
            
             spoken
             of
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             to
             be
             
               The
               wisdome
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               the
               wicked
               nature
               of
               the
               Divil
               &c.
               
            
             The
             vanity
             and
             falshood
             wherof
             /
             every
             babe
             in
             Christ
             /
             that
             looketh
             into
             that
             scripture
             /
             may
             easily
             perceiv
             .
             For
             th'Apostle
             speaking
             there
             of
             †
             
               the
               day
               of
               Christs
               comming
            
             ,
             teacheth
             them
             not
             to
             exspect
             that
             /
             vntil
             |
             
               the
               departing
            
             (
             from
             the
             fayth
             )
             
               were
               first
               come
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               man
               of
               syn
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               perdition
               were
               first
               disclosed
               .
            
             But
             
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               flesh
               and
               wicked
               nature
               of
               the
               Divil
               ,
            
             was
             come
             already
             /
             for
             Adam
             and
             his
             children
             had
             brought
             it
             forth
             and
             nourished
             it
             in
             the
             world
             /
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             
               Gen
               3.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               12.
               14.
               17.
               18.
               
               &c.
            
             and
             it
             was
             disclosed
             both
             by
             the
             Law
             /
             
               Rom.
               3.
            
             20.
             and
             by
             the
             Gospel
             already
             preached
             /
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               18.
               19.
               21.
               27.
               and
               2.
               6.
               7.
               
               &c.
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               8.
               
               &c.
            
             Wherfore
             it
             is
             but
             deceiving
             of
             mens
             sowles
             /
             to
             teach
             them
             to
             wayt
             and
             look
             for
             that
             thing
             to
             come
             /
             which
             is
             already
             come
             ;
             and
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sheweth
             how
             farr
             he
             is
             from
             vnderstanding
             the
             scriptures
             /
             which
             yet
             so
             insolently
             vaunteth
             himself
             over
             al
             men
             .
             As
             for
             vs
             /
             we
             have
             learned
             of
             the
             Apostles
             /
             to
             vnderstand
             generally
             every
             false
             prophet
             to
             be
             an
             
               Antichrist
               ,
               1
               Ioh.
               2.
               18
               19.
            
             22.
             
             But
             specially
             one
             great
             Antichrist
             to
             come
             after
             the
             Apostles
             times
             /
             whose
             mystery
             began
             even
             *
             then
             to
             work
             whiles
             they
             lived
             ;
             but
             somthing
             ther
             was
             which
             then
             ‡
             withheld
             his
             reveling
             /
             (
             namely
             the
             hethen
             monarchie
             of
             the
             Romane
             empire
             /
             )
             which
             at
             that
             time
             †
             withheld
             and
             hindred
             (
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             by
             open
             tyrannie
             and
             persecution
             ;
             and
             should
             let
             the
             working
             and
             disclosing
             of
             that
             great
             Antichrist
             in
             the
             Papacie
             /
             vntil
             himself
             (
             that
             hethen
             Empire
             )
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Then
             after
             him
             should
             arise
             an
             other
             |
             Beast
             or
             Monarchie
             /
             with
             hornes
             like
             the
             Lamb
             (
             Christ
             /
             )
             pretending
             his
             faith
             and
             Religion
             /
             (
             as
             doe
             the
             Papists
             /
             )
             though
             his
             speech
             be
             like
             the
             Dragons
             /
             in
             al
             damnable
             doctrines
             and
             idolatries
             .
             And
             this
             Antichrist
             ,
             should
             seat
             himself
             *
             in
             the
             Temple
             or
             howse
             of
             God
             /
             (
             which
             is
             the
             ‡
             Church
             ;
             )
             and
             in
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             /
             by
             his
             errors
             wherwith
             he
             should
             deceiv
             mens
             sowles
             .
             A
             large
             and
             lively
             description
             of
             which
             Beast
             and
             great
             whore
             /
             that
             reigneth
             in
             the
             †
             city
             built
             on
             7.
             hills
             /
             we
             have
             in
             the
             book
             of
             Revelation
             /
             the
             light
             wherof
             
               H.
               N.
            
             would
             darken
             by
             the
             foggs
             and
             mists
             /
             of
             his
             own
             fleshly
             and
             allegorical
             interpretations
             .
          
           
             Now
             that
             the
             reader
             may
             see
             how
             good
             a
             proctour
             
               H.
               N.
            
             is
             for
             the
             Pope
             /
             and
             wherfore
             he
             is
             so
             neerly
             affected
             to
             him
             /
             and
             denyeth
             him
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ;
             it
             shal
             not
             be
             amisse
             /
             to
             shew
             what
             paynes
             he
             hath
             taken
             /
             to
             compare
             himself
             and
             his
             societie
             with
             the
             Pope
             /
             and
             his
             clergie
             :
             that
             al
             mē
             may
             discern
             them
             to
             be
             both
             sworn
             brothers
             against
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               In
               his
               new
               Gospel
               /
               caled
            
             Evangelium
             regni
             ,
             H.
             N.
             
               hath
               thus
               applied
               
               things
            
             /
             †
             This
             same
             foregoing
             
               (
               sayth
               he
            
             )
             of
             the
             Elders
             of
             the
             holy
             vnderstanding
             ,
             and
             their
             anoynting
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             Priests
             Elders
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             hath
             the
             catholik
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             til
             vnto
             this
             day
             ,
             ministred
             and
             observed
             in
             figures
             ,
             as
             is
             abovesayd
             .
             For
             to
             a
             token
             of
             remembrance
             of
             the
             holy
             anoynting
             of
             Christ
             with
             the
             holy
             spirit
             ,
             they
             have
             vsed
             the
             anoynting
             with
             oyl
             ,
             &
             it
             is
             a
             sacramēt
             of
             the
             holy
             church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             signifyeth
             vnto
             vs
             the
             anoynting
             of
             the
             Priests
             or
             Elders
             ,
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Of
             which
             anoynted
             Elders
             or
             foregoers
             of
             the
             cōminalty
             of
             the
             catholik
             church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             the
             cheefest
             anoynted
             is
             named
             Papa
             ,
             &
             signifieth
             vnto
             vs
             an
             old
             Father
             in
             the
             holy
             vnderstanding
             :
             also
             the
             chief
             Bishop
             or
             high
             priest
             which
             hath
             his
             being
             or
             conversation
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             of
             the
             true
             and
             perfect
             sanctuary
             ,
             &
             ministreth
             his
             office
             of
             the
             holy
             word
             therout
             ,
             and
             for
             that
             cause
             is
             also
             named
             The
             most
             holy
             Father
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             |
             Those
             now
             that
             are
             next
             to
             the
             forenamed
             Papa
             ,
             are
             named
             Cardinals
             ,
             which
             signify
             vnto
             vs
             the
             principallest
             ,
             which
             are
             neerest
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             vnderstanding
             of
             the
             godlines
             ,
             vnto
             the
             Eldest
             or
             holyest
             Father
             ;
             and
             have
             their
             communion
             with
             him
             in
             the
             most
             holy
             of
             the
             true
             and
             perfect
             being
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               After
               this
               he
               proceedeth
               to
               shew
               how
            
             the
             *
             Bishops
             signified
             the
             pastors
             of
             the
             sheep
             and
             lambs
             of
             Christ
             ;
             ‡
             The
             Parish
             priests
             or
             curats
             ,
             signified
             Levitical
             priests
             ,
             or
             adjoyned
             Pastors
             and
             elders
             of
             the
             holy
             vnderstanding
             &c.
             
             †
             The
             Deacons
             ,
             signified
             ministers
             or
             helpers
             of
             the
             parish
             priests
             in
             the
             holy
             Godservices
             ;
             “
             The
             Sextons
             ,
             signified
             conservers
             or
             keepers
             of
             the
             holy
             things
             .
             |
             The
             many
             manner
             of
             orders
             ,
             wherthrough
             many
             anoynted
             ones
             and
             zelous
             people
             sought
             the
             righteousnes
             and
             holynes
             ,
             which
             are
             named
             Monks
             ,
             signified
             such
             as
             dwel
             alone
             ,
             &
             are
             through
             the
             love
             of
             the
             righteousnes
             Sanctified
             ,
             &
             for
             that
             cause
             also
             separated
             from
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             from
             al
             what
             is
             worldly
             and
             fleshly
             &c.
             
             And
             ,
             *
             Next
             vnto
             al
             these
             forenamed
             anoynted
             ones
             ,
             are
             the
             common
             people
             ,
             which
             beleev
             and
             cleave
             vnto
             the
             services
             religions
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             the
             Anoynted
             ,
             and
             which
             also
             humble
             them
             to
             the
             requiring
             of
             those
             same
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thus
             hath
             
               H.
               N.
            
             fetched
             the
             mysterie
             of
             his
             Family
             of
             Love
             /
             from
             the
             Popes
             forge
             ;
             that
             al
             men
             may
             see
             it
             is
             no
             marvel
             that
             he
             denyeth
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             Antichrist
             ;
             for
             
               H.
               N.
            
             (
             the
             oldest
             Father
             of
             this
             Family
             /
             )
             wil
             be
             the
             Papa
             and
             great
             Antichrist
             himself
             /
             and
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             /
             was
             but
             his
             shadow
             and
             figure
             .
             Howbeit
             /
             herein
             he
             was
             overseen
             to
             gather
             his
             pedegree
             frō
             the
             Papacie
             /
             which
             he
             enought
             much
             better
             have
             fetched
             frō
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ;
             (
             but
             that
             he
             is
             an
             enimy
             to
             scripture
             learning
             :
             as
             he
             oftē
             bewrayeth
             .
             )
             For
             
               H.
               N.
            
             the
             greatest
             in
             the
             Family
             /
             who
             is
             (
             as
             himself
             sayth
             )
             †
             
               Godded
               with
               God
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               his
               Love
            
             ;
             Because
             |
             
               The
               God
               of
               heaven
               
               as
               the
               Father
               himself
               ,
               is
               come
               down
               ,
               &
               bringeth
               in
               the
               service
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               himself
               with
               his
               Christ
               ,
               &
               his
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               &
               with
               al
               that
               which
               with
               him
               is
               Gods
               ,
               vnto
               his
               obedient
               man
            
             H.
             N.
             
               &
               Godding
               the
               same
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               hath
               manned
               him
               with
               the
               same
            
             ;
             This
             new
             God
             of
             the
             Nicolaitans
             is
             described
             in
             scripture
             thus
             ;
             |
             
               They
               have
               a
               king
               over
               them
               which
               is
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               bottomlesse
               pitt
               ,
            
             (
             for
             so
             also
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sayth
             /
             he
             was
             †
             
               raysed
               vp
               from
               the
               death
               ;
               )
               whose
               name
               in
               Hebrew
               is
               Abaddon
               ,
               and
               in
               Greek
               he
               is
               named
               Apollyon
               ,
            
             [
             in
             al
             languages
             /
             
               The
               destroyer
               .
            
             ]
             The
             doctrine
             taught
             by
             this
             
               H.
               N.
            
             corrupting
             and
             darkning
             al
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             /
             was
             figured
             out
             by
             the
             |
             
               smoke
               of
               the
               botomlesse
               pit
            
             ,
             which
             darkned
             sun
             and
             aier
             .
             And
             the
             ylluminated
             Elders
             of
             this
             Family
             /
             ar
             pourtrahed
             out
             by
             ‡
             Locusts
             that
             came
             out
             of
             the
             smoke
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             his
             heresies
             /
             with
             stings
             in
             their
             tayls
             like
             scorpions
             /
             to
             wound
             mens
             cōsciences
             by
             their
             deceivable
             doctrines
             .
             This
             had
             ben
             a
             directer
             and
             playner
             pourtrature
             of
             the
             Familists
             /
             then
             that
             figure
             fetched
             frō
             the
             Papists
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             may
             perceiv
             /
             it
             was
             not
             without
             cause
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             cried
             out
             /
             
               Oh
               ,
               oh
               ,
               no
               ,
               the
               Antichrist
               is
               neerer
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               wer
               it
               wel
               knowen
            
             ;
             when
             in
             deed
             so
             great
             a
             monster
             of
             Antichristianity
             was
             hatched
             in
             his
             own
             bosome
             /
             who
             thus
             hath
             Deified
             hmself
             and
             blasphemed
             God
             ?
             Neyther
             is
             he
             a
             friend
             to
             Popery
             onely
             /
             and
             a
             Lover
             of
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             but
             of
             Judaisme
             also
             /
             that
             he
             may
             appear
             to
             be
             quite
             abolished
             from
             Christ.
             Paul
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrewes
             /
             †
             proveth
             at
             large
             the
             abrogating
             of
             the
             Levitical
             Priesthood
             and
             sacrifices
             /
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             high
             priest
             Christ
             Jesus
             /
             and
             sacrifice
             of
             his
             own
             body
             /
             (
             according
             as
             was
             prophesied
             of
             him
             /
             that
             ‡
             
               he
               should
               cause
               sacrifice
               and
               ;
               oblation
               to
               cease
               ;
               )
            
             and
             for
             the
             Jewes
             /
             that
             would
             stil
             continew
             their
             figurative
             worship
             /
             he
             sheweth
             them
             to
             have
             no
             part
             in
             Christ
             /
             when
             he
             sayth
             |
             
               We
               have
               an
               altar
               ,
               wherof
               they
               have
               no
               authority
               to
               eat
               which
               serv
               in
               the
               Tabernacle
               .
            
             But
             
               H.
               N.
            
             teacheth
             vs
             that
             the
             services
             of
             Aarōs
             priesthood
             are
             yet
             necessary
             for
             some
             ;
             in
             these
             words
             /
             †
             
               Oh
               alas
               ,
               how
               grosly
               hav
               then
               certayn
               wise
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               scripture-learned
               overreached
               them
               herein
               ,
               which
               have
               without
               diversity
               forsakē
               the
               law
               &
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Elders
               Testamēt
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Priests
               office
               after
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               set
               back
               the
               same
               as
               a
               thing
               vnneedful
               :
               not
               once
               distincting
               vnto
               whom
               the
               service
               after
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               is
               yet
               necessarie
               ,
               nor
               yet
               with
               whom
               the
               same
               at
               th'
               appointed
               time
               ceaseth
               or
               leaveth
               off
               .
            
             Thus
             
               H.
               N.
            
             sheweth
             how
             good
             a
             friend
             he
             is
             to
             Jewes
             and
             Papists
             ;
             But
             his
             enmity
             agaynst
             Christ
             and
             his
             Gospel
             /
             can
             not
             easily
             be
             opened
             /
             it
             is
             in
             so
             many
             particulars
             .
             He
             thrusteth
             himself
             into
             Christs
             throne
             /
             and
             maketh
             himself
             the
             Judge
             of
             al
             the
             world
             ;
             |
             
               For
               behold
            
             (
             sayth
             he
             )
             
               in
               this
               present
               day
               ,
               the
               glorious
               coming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               with
               his
               many
               thowsands
               of
               his
               saincts
               ,
               which
               hath
               set
               himself
               now
               vpon
               the
               
               seat
               of
               his
               Majestie
               ,
               for
               to
               judge
               in
               this
               same
               day
               which
               the
               Lord
               hath
               ordeyned
               or
               appoynted
               ,
               the
               whol
               world
               with
               equitie
               &c.
            
             with
             many
             like
             speeches
             (
             as
             before
             is
             shewed
             )
             wherin
             the
             scriptures
             which
             foretel
             of
             Christs
             comming
             to
             judgement
             at
             the
             worlds
             end
             /
             
               H
               ,
               N.
            
             applieth
             to
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             playn
             doctrines
             of
             the
             gospel
             /
             are
             made
             but
             fabulous
             /
             by
             this
             blasphemers
             allegorie
             :
             and
             he
             sheweth
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Father
             of
             those
             †
             mockers
             that
             wer
             foretold
             should
             come
             in
             the
             last
             dayes
             /
             which
             walking
             after
             their
             lusts
             /
             should
             say
             
               where
               is
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               comming
               ?
               &c.
            
             Now
             because
             at
             Christs
             comming
             /
             must
             be
             the
             resurrection
             of
             the
             dead
             /
             therfore
             that
             one
             errour
             /
             necessarily
             draweth
             on
             another
             /
             namely
             that
             
               the
               resurrectiō
               is
               past
               already
            
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             kanker
             wherby
             *
             Hymeneus
             and
             Philetus
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             /
             destroyed
             the
             fayth
             .
             This
             heresie
             hath
             
               H.
               N.
            
             published
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ;
             saying
             /
             ‡
             
               Behold
               in
               this
               present
               day
               is
               this
               scripture
               fulfilled
               and
               according
               to
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               the
               raysing
               vp
               &
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               Lords
               dead
               cometh
               also
               to
               passe
               presently
               in
               this
               same
               day
               ,
               through
               the
               appearing
               of
               the
               cōing
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               majestie
               .
               Which
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               seing
               that
               the
               same
               is
               come
               vnto
               vs
               from
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               we
               doe
               likewise
               in
               this
               present
               day
               ,
               to
               an
               Evangelie
               or
               joyful
               message
               of
               the
               kingdome
               of
               God
               &
               Christ
               ,
               publish
               in
               al
               the
               world
               ,
               vnder
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Love.
               In
               which
               resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               God
               sheweth
               vnto
               vs
               ,
               that
               the
               tyme
               is
               now
               fulfilled
               that
               his
               dead
               ,
               or
               the
               dead
               which
               ar
               fallen
               a
               sleep
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               rise
               vp
               in
               this
               day
               of
               his
               judgment
               ,
               &
               appear
               vnto
               vs
               in
               Godly
               glory
               ,
               which
               shal
               also
               from
               henceforth
               live
               in
               vs
               everlastingly
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               reign
               vpon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             Thus
             hath
             this
             Sadducee
             overturned
             that
             mayn
             groūd
             and
             principle
             of
             Christian
             religion
             /
             without
             which
             our
             fayth
             were
             but
             ‡
             vayn
             /
             and
             we
             were
             of
             al
             men
             the
             ⸪
             most
             miserable
             ;
             And
             that
             his
             religion
             might
             be
             even
             a
             sink
             of
             synful
             errors
             /
             he
             hath
             taught
             /
             that
             in
             their
             Lovely
             societie
             /
             they
             †
             
               do
               not
               vow
               or
               bind
               themselves
               in
               the
               matrimony
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               yet
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               boūd
               therin
               ,
               but
               are
               like
               the
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               :
            
             to
             verify
             the
             Apostles
             words
             /
             that
             |
             in
             the
             latter
             times
             some
             should
             teach
             and
             give
             heed
             vnto
             doctrines
             of
             Divils
             /
             
               forbidding
               to
               marry
               &c.
            
             
             Now
             seeing
             he
             sayth
             in
             another
             place
             /
             *
             
               that
               they
               commit
               not
               any
               adultery
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               honest
               &
               chast
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               clean
               or
               pure
               of
               hart
            
             ;
             what
             may
             we
             think
             is
             among
             them
             /
             but
             a
             cōmunity
             of
             al
             men
             and
             women
             /
             yet
             without
             syn
             (
             as
             they
             suppose
             /
             )
             so
             long
             as
             it
             is
             not
             with
             them
             of
             the
             World
             /
             especially
             seing
             he
             sayth
             also
             further
             /
             †
             
               There
               is
               no
               man
               that
               claimeth
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               his
               own
               ,
               as
               to
               possesse
               the
               same
               to
               his
               own
               private
               vse
               .
               For
               no
               man
               (
               &
               that
               out
               of
               every
               ones
               good
               disposition
               )
               can
               desire
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               his
               own
               ,
               or
               yet
               to
               make
               any
               thing
               proper
               to
               himself
               from
               an
               other
               ,
               but
               also
               whatsoever
               is
               there
               is
               free
               ,
               &
               is
               there
               left
               free
               in
               his
               vpright
               form
               .
               Ther
               is
               also
               no
               man
               denyed
               to
               vse
               any
               thing
               in
               freedom
               ,
               of
               al
               what
               is
               profitable
               
               and
               needful
               for
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               stand
               all
               in
               the
               equitie
               as
               one
               in
               the
               Love
               ;
               and
               again
            
             /
             ‡
             
               That
               they
               know
               not
               of
               any
               other
               religion
               or
               God-service
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               service
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               one
               an
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               keep
               themselves
               pure
               and
               vnspotted
               of
               the
               world
            
             ;
             Which
             writing
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             may
             give
             al
             wise
             men
             occasion
             to
             suppose
             /
             that
             he
             teacheth
             in
             secret
             commune
             filthynes
             ;
             even
             the
             doctrine
             “
             of
             the
             old
             Nicolaitans
             ,
             which
             God
             doth
             hate
             .
             In
             secret
             /
             I
             say
             /
             for
             his
             lothsome
             carnal
             abominations
             he
             wil
             not
             openly
             publish
             /
             (
             though
             he
             hath
             published
             too
             much
             /
             )
             eyther
             to
             the
             world
             or
             to
             his
             yong
             disciples
             ;
             but
             this
             caveat
             he
             hath
             given
             to
             his
             fautors
             /
             †
             
               ye
               shal
               not
               talk
               of
               your
               secrets
               ,
               eyther
               yet
               vtter
               your
               mysteries
               opēly
               or
               nakedly
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               your
               yong
               children
               and
               disciples
               :
               but
               spare
               not
               the
               same
               in
               the
               ears
               or
               hearing
               of
               the
               Elders
               which
               can
               vnderstand
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               are
               able
               to
               bear
               or
               away
               with
               the
               sound
               therof
               .
               For
               it
               is
               given
               to
               the
               Elders
               to
               vnderstand
               the
               privy
               mysteries
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               and
               to
               expound
               their
               parables
               .
            
             This
             is
             the
             counsell
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             touching
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             religion
             ;
             quite
             contrary
             to
             the
             counsel
             and
             practise
             of
             Christ
             /
             his
             prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             Christ
             sayd
             to
             his
             Disciples
             /
             |
             
               what
               I
               tel
               yow
               in
               darknes
               ,
               that
               speak
               ye
               in
               light
               ,
               and
               what
               ye
               hear
               in
               the
               ear
               ,
               that
               preach
               ye
               on
               the
               howses
            
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Prophets
             *
             opened
             their
             mouthes
             in
             parables
             /
             and
             declared
             high
             sentences
             of
             old
             /
             they
             would
             ‡
             
               not
               hide
            
             them
             from
             their
             children
             /
             but
             shew
             thē
             that
             posterity
             might
             know
             it
             /
             and
             children
             which
             should
             be
             born
             /
             might
             declare
             vnto
             their
             children
             &c.
             But
             the
             deep
             mysteries
             of
             
               H.
               N.
            
             must
             not
             be
             disclosed
             /
             because
             as
             it
             is
             writtē
             /
             ‡
             
               every
               mā
               that
               doth
               evil
               hateth
               the
               light
               ,
            
             and
             /
             †
             
               the
               morning
               ,
               is
               to
               thē
               as
               the
               shadow
               of
               death
               :
            
             wherfore
             his
             doctrine
             is
             like
             the
             |
             foolish
             womans
             which
             sayd
             /
             
               Stollen
               waters
               are
               sweet
               ,
               &
               hid
               bread
               is
               pleasant
            
             ;
             but
             let
             al
             Gods
             people
             know
             /
             that
             ‡
             the
             dead
             are
             there
             /
             and
             that
             her
             ghests
             are
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             hell
             .
          
           
             Now
             though
             he
             wil
             not
             let
             his
             yong-anes
             know
             his
             secrets
             ;
             yet
             he
             wil
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             know
             their
             secrets
             ;
             and
             hath
             taught
             them
             to
             shrive
             them
             vnto
             him
             /
             with
             farr
             greater
             spiritual
             slavery
             /
             then
             the
             Antichrist
             of
             Some
             hath
             done
             .
             For
             
               H.
               N.
            
             in
             his
             |
             
               First
               exhortation
            
             (
             after
             he
             had
             warned
             his
             children
             *
             
               not
               to
               distrust
               the
               Eldest
               in
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
               nor
               suspect
               any
               manner
               of
               evill
               or
               vnwisdom
               by
               him
               )
            
             sayth
             ;
             ‡
             
               Fourthly
               it
               is
               expedient
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               make
               manifest
               their
               whol
               hart
               ,
               with
               al
               their
               counsels
               ,
               minds
               ,
               wils
               and
               thoughts
               ,
               togither
               with
               al
               their
               doings
               dealings
               &
               exercises
               ,
               naked
               and
               bare
               before
               the
               Eldest
               in
               the
               Family
               of
               Love
               ,
               and
               not
               cover
               or
               hide
               any
               thing
               ,
               (
               be
               it
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               )
               before
               him
               .
               Also
               al
               whervnto
               their
               inclination
               ,
               kind
               ,
               and
               nature
               draweth
               them
               ,
               and
               al
               wherwith
               they
               become
               tempted
               or
               assaulted
               in
               their
               harts
               .
            
             The
             Pope
             requireth
             but
             confession
             of
             |
             mortal
             ,
             not
             of
             venial
             syns
             ;
             But
             this
             tyrann
             
               H.
               N.
            
             wil
             know
             al
             /
             
               be
               it
               what
               it
               is
            
             ;
             yea
             even
             mens
             natural
             inclinatiōs
             .
             Now
             be
             it
             his
             wisdome
             was
             much
             
             overseē
             to
             make
             such
             a
             law
             :
             for
             this
             may
             cal
             his
             Godhed
             into
             questiō
             /
             &
             make
             mē
             think
             /
             he
             is
             but
             a
             Liar
             /
             whiles
             he
             would
             be
             a
             God
             ▪
             for
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             knew
             the
             |
             thoughts
             of
             men
             /
             and
             had
             no
             need
             that
             any
             should
             testify
             of
             man
             /
             for
             he
             knew
             what
             was
             in
             man.
             If
             
               H.
               N.
            
             be
             godded
             with
             God
             /
             what
             needeth
             he
             that
             men
             should
             thus
             make
             known
             their
             inclinations
             and
             actions
             vnto
             him
             .
             But
             his
             disciples
             are
             wel
             ynough
             served
             ;
             that
             wheras
             the
             Romish
             priests
             did
             whip
             thē
             with
             rods
             /
             these
             their
             Godded
             Priests
             should
             scourge
             them
             with
             scorpions
             .
          
           
             
               Finally
               this
            
             H.
             N.
             
               teacheth
               almost
               every
               where
               in
               his
               abominable
               books
               /
               the
               doctrine
               of
               that
               old
               Serpent
            
             /
             ‡
             ye
             shal
             be
             as
             Gods
             :
             
               saying
               that
               his
               people
            
             ⸪
             have
             their
             inhabiting
             in
             Gods
             vnderstanding
             ,
             &
             stand
             cōprehended
             in
             the
             light
             of
             life
             ,
             being
             vnited
             in
             Gods
             true
             being
             :
             that
             †
             they
             are
             one
             being
             with
             ech
             other
             ,
             namely
             God
             &
             his
             people
             of
             peace
             :
             that
             |
             God
             the
             Father
             through
             his
             onely
             born
             son
             Christ
             ,
             is
             become
             of
             one
             substance
             agayn
             with
             the
             manly
             creatures
             ;
             and
             to
             that
             end
             also
             ,
             because
             that
             al
             manly
             creatures
             should
             through
             Christ
             be
             one
             substance
             with
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             Christ
             preached
             ;
             that
             ‡
             
               when
               as
               we
               are
               renewed
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               through
               faith
               /
               also
               come
               to
               the
               same
               age
               of
               the
               man
               Christ
            
             /
             so
             is
             God
             the
             Father
             thē
             likewise
             one
             substance
             or
             māned
             with
             vs
             through
             Christ
             ,
             &
             is
             al
             in
             al
             :
             that
             it
             is
             “
             Gods
             wil
             ,
             that
             now
             in
             the
             last
             tyme
             ,
             through
             his
             service
             of
             love
             ,
             al
             people
             or
             generations
             of
             men
             ,
             which
             are
             goodwilling
             to
             his
             righteousnes
             ,
             should
             assemble
             them
             vnto
             him
             and
             his
             godded
             man
             (
             H.
             N.
             )
             and
             even
             so
             likewise
             with
             them
             al
             that
             which
             is
             manly
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             that
             they
             all
             should
             become
             of
             one
             being
             with
             him
             and
             his
             godded
             man
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             al
             named
             Gods
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             the
             most
             highest
             .
             
               These
               and
               many
               the
               like
               blasphemies
               (
               wherby
               he
               quite
               overthroweth
               the
               Being
               of
               God
               /
               as
               before
               is
               proved
               /
               )
               ar
               often
               to
               be
               found
               in
               his
               writings
               .
               For
               which
               also
               /
               (
               that
               he
               might
               the
               more
               imitate
               the
               first
               serpent
               /
               which
               sayd
            
             †
             God
             doth
             know
             ,
             )
             
               he
               allegeth
               and
               corrupteth
               the
               holy
               scriptures
               ;
               that
               if
               he
               be
            
             Antichrist
             ,
             
               which
               should
               sit
               in
               the
               temple
               of
               God
            
             /
             |
             
               shewing
               himself
               that
               he
               is
               God
               /
               (
               as
               Paul
               warneth
               :
               )
               this
            
             H.
             N.
             
               may
               be
               known
               to
               be
               a
               great
               Antichrist
               ;
               and
               al
               the
               world
               may
               see
            
             /
             *
             
               Caiaphas
               prophesied
               not
               righter
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               his
               death
               for
               the
               nation
               ;
               then
            
             H.
             N.
             
               hath
               spoken
               /
               when
               he
               cried
               out
               of
               the
               Antichrist
               to
               be
               so
            
             neer
             vnto
             him
             .
             
               It
               is
               very
               true
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             28.
             
             Oh
             ,
             what
             a
             slight
             and
             earthly
             vnderstanding
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             be
             appeased
             with
             an
             elementish
             body
             :
             even
             like
             as
             though
             that
             God
             were
             fleshly
             ,
             even
             as
             an
             vnregenerate
             man.
             
          
           
             29.
             
             I
             say
             on
             Gods
             behalf
             ,
             that
             God
             is
             not
             in
             that
             manner
             of
             sort
             with
             
             the
             man
             ;
             but
             rather
             the
             vngodly
             being
             or
             nature
             ,
             which
             all
             vnregenerated
             men
             do
             cary
             in
             their
             harts
             ,
             wherout
             al
             wickednes
             is
             ingendred
             and
             brought
             forth
             .
             Read
             
               Mark.
               7.
               
               Mat.
            
             23.
             and
             in
             more
             other
             places
             in
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             wher
             the
             same
             is
             rcited
             or
             mentioned
             .
          
           
             30.
             
             Therfore
             my
             beloved
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             towards
             yow
             both
             ,
             that
             yow
             should
             not
             boast
             yourselves
             in
             such
             an
             vncertayn
             confessing
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             love
             of
             Christs
             sake
             ,
             take
             it
             for
             the
             best
             ,
             which
             I
             hav
             here
             witnessed
             vnto
             yow
             ;
             namely
             that
             yow
             have
             not
             confessed
             Christ
             according
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             the
             elementish
             ceremonies
             ,
             even
             as
             they
             out
             of
             the
             darknes
             ,
             without
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             wer
             taught
             vnto
             yow
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             therin
             do
             accuse
             or
             blame
             any
             man
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             doth
             evil
             of
             a
             set
             purpose
             .
             O
             no
             ;
             for
             they
             know
             not
             any
             other
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             doe
             vse
             the
             doctrine
             of
             Christ.
             But
             my
             harty
             desire
             is
             towards
             every
             one
             ,
             which
             say
             that
             they
             seek
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             mought
             seek
             and
             find
             him
             aright
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             OH
             what
             a
             slight
             and
             serpentlike
             subtilty
             is
             this
             /
             that
             
               H.
               N.
            
             should
             abuse
             and
             deprave
             the
             words
             and
             actions
             of
             Gods
             servants
             in
             this
             manner
             ;
             as
             if
             by
             their
             meek
             and
             patient
             suffrings
             for
             Christs
             sake
             /
             they
             thought
             
               to
               appease
               God
               w
               th
               an
               elementish
               body
               .
            
             It
             is
             far
             from
             the
             harts
             of
             al
             the
             faithfull
             /
             to
             imagine
             that
             any
             thing
             which
             themselves
             can
             eyther
             doe
             or
             suffer
             /
             in
             body
             or
             sowl
             /
             is
             able
             to
             
               appease
               God.
            
             They
             have
             otherweise
             learned
             to
             know
             the
             guilt
             and
             wages
             of
             syn
             /
             the
             infinitenes
             of
             Gods
             majesty
             who
             is
             angry
             with
             the
             world
             for
             their
             misdeeds
             /
             the
             weaknes
             and
             vnworthynes
             of
             al
             mens
             works
             and
             suffrings
             .
             To
             that
             therfore
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             pretendeth
             to
             
               say
               on
               Gods
               behalf
            
             ;
             I
             answer
             with
             Job
             /
             and
             ask
             him
             /
             ‡
             if
             he
             wil
             speak
             wickedly
             for
             God
             ;
             or
             talk
             deceitfully
             for
             his
             cause
             ?
             For
             we
             esteem
             our
             suffrings
             nothing
             /
             and
             all
             our
             righteousnes
             as
             dung
             .
             It
             is
             the
             †
             body
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             that
             was
             hanged
             on
             the
             tree
             /
             which
             is
             the
             onely
             sacrifice
             for
             our
             synns
             /
             and
             appeaseth
             the
             wrath
             of
             his
             Father
             :
             and
             the
             things
             that
             we
             doe
             or
             suffer
             /
             benifit
             not
             him
             but
             our selves
             :
             for
             the
             chastisements
             of
             God
             /
             whither
             on
             our
             bodies
             or
             sowles
             /
             are
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             vs
             /
             )
             |
             for
             
               our
               profit
            
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             be
             partakers
             of
             his
             holynes
             .
             Wherfore
             
               H.
               N.
            
             hath
             ⸪
             conceived
             mischief
             and
             brought
             forth
             a
             lie
             /
             whiles
             labouring
             to
             abolish
             the
             outward
             confessing
             and
             suffring
             of
             Christians
             /
             he
             falsly
             imputeth
             vnto
             thē
             this
             error
             /
             to
             beleev
             they
             
               appease
               God
               with
               an
               elementish
               body
               ,
            
             yea
             the
             frawd
             of
             this
             falser
             is
             manifestly
             discovered
             /
             as
             the
             reader
             may
             observ
             ;
             for
             the
             error
             which
             he
             would
             lay
             vpon
             others
             /
             is
             found
             to
             
             be
             in
             himself
             /
             whose
             doctrine
             is
             such
             as
             teacheth
             men
             to
             be
             their
             own
             saviours
             .
             By
             the
             Apostles
             Gospel
             /
             we
             have
             our
             redemption
             and
             forgivenes
             of
             syns
             through
             †
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             once
             offred
             ;
             to
             him
             also
             give
             |
             al
             the
             prophets
             witnesse
             /
             that
             through
             his
             name
             /
             al
             that
             beleev
             in
             him
             shal
             receiv
             remission
             of
             syns
             /
             (
             sayth
             Peter
             :
             )
             but
             by
             
               H.
               Ns.
            
             Gospel
             /
             we
             obteyn
             it
             |
             by
             our
             own
             
               imitation
               of
               Christ
            
             in
             his
             death
             /
             and
             
               taking
               vp
               of
               our
               crosse
            
             .
             And
             many
             such
             like
             deadly
             venimous
             doctrines
             are
             sparsed
             in
             his
             writings
             /
             to
             disanull
             the
             true
             Christ
             /
             with
             his
             suffrings
             and
             merits
             /
             and
             to
             set
             vp
             a
             false
             and
             imaginary
             Christ
             bred
             /
             and
             born
             in
             his
             corrupt
             hart
             /
             as
             I
             have
             before
             proved
             .
             Now
             though
             we
             hold
             not
             God
             to
             be
             appeased
             with
             our
             suffrings
             /
             as
             this
             man
             cavilleth
             ;
             yet
             hold
             we
             vpon
             ground
             frō
             the
             scriptures
             /
             that
             we
             must
             serve
             and
             glorify
             God
             both
             with
             our
             *
             bodyes
             and
             with
             our
             spirits
             /
             because
             both
             ar
             Gods
             ;
             and
             therfore
             are
             we
             willed
             to
             give
             vp
             ‡
             our
             bodies
             /
             a
             living
             sacrifice
             /
             holy
             and
             acceptable
             vnto
             God
             /
             which
             is
             our
             reasonable
             serving
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             by
             bonds
             and
             prisonment
             /
             by
             racking
             /
             scourging
             /
             stoning
             /
             hewing
             asundex
             ;
             or
             other
             the
             like
             torments
             of
             body
             /
             as
             †
             others
             before
             vs
             have
             suffred
             /
             God
             also
             try
             vs
             :
             we
             ought
             with
             patience
             to
             bear
             them
             /
             and
             not
             to
             go
             from
             the
             confessing
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             truth
             /
             for
             avoyding
             them
             /
             as
             this
             deceiver
             would
             perswade
             vs.
             His
             conclusion
             therfore
             /
             which
             he
             maketh
             agaynst
             these
             two
             daughters
             /
             namely
             /
             that
             
               they
               have
               not
               confessed
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
               &c.
            
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             proved
             /
             for
             asmuch
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             by
             any
             ground
             from
             Gods
             word
             /
             overthrowen
             their
             faith
             or
             confessiō
             in
             any
             poynt
             /
             but
             onely
             sought
             to
             vndermine
             it
             /
             by
             falshood
             and
             deceyt
             ;
             abusing
             the
             readers
             /
             ād
             perverting
             the
             holy
             scriptures
             ;
             his
             desire
             being
             to
             draw
             others
             into
             the
             same
             destruction
             with
             himself
             ;
             who
             in
             sted
             of
             
               confessing
               Christ
               according
               to
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             hath
             like
             an
             Antichristian
             overthrown
             the
             whol
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             /
             denyed
             him
             to
             be
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             /
             and
             set
             vp
             an
             Idol
             in
             his
             place
             /
             even
             the
             
               Lovely
               Being
            
             out
             of
             his
             own
             fleshly
             hart
             .
          
        
         
           
             H.
             N.
             
          
           
             31.
             
             God
             is
             my
             witnes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             which
             I
             here
             write
             vnto
             you
             ;
             &
             the
             occasion
             of
             my
             writing
             is
             chanced
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             bear
             a
             sorrowfull
             hart
             with
             you
             both
             .
             But
             this
             is
             my
             hope
             over
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             will
             take
             it
             at
             my
             hands
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             in
             any
             case
             obstinate
             in
             your selves
             ,
             for
             to
             wind
             away
             your selves
             from
             the
             reading
             of
             these
             Letters
             with
             humble
             harts
             .
          
           
             32.
             
             And
             when
             ye
             have
             deliberately
             read
             the
             same
             witnesses
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             added
             his
             wisdome
             therto
             ,
             wherby
             the
             eyes
             of
             your
             harts
             mought
             be
             a
             little
             opened
             :
             then
             spare
             me
             not
             to
             be
             your
             servant
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             to
             
             vnderstand
             by
             the
             bringe
             therof
             ,
             &
             ther
             shal
             yet
             more
             be
             brought
             vnto
             yow
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             yow
             have
             presently
             .
          
           
             33.
             
             And
             if
             yow
             cannot
             acknowledge
             this
             for
             the
             truth
             ,
             yet
             look
             well
             alwayes
             hereto
             ,
             that
             ye
             do
             not
             blaspheme
             the
             same
             which
             ye
             know
             not
             .
             And
             I
             likewise
             shal
             not
             blame
             yow
             ,
             although
             that
             yow
             cannot
             comprehend
             the
             same
             .
             For
             the
             godly
             gifts
             cannot
             be
             brought
             to
             any
             one
             by
             violence
             or
             compulsion
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             the
             gifts
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             34.
             
             Herewith
             I
             salute
             yow
             both
             ,
             (
             whose
             names
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             )
             very
             hartily
             through
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ;
             &
             wish
             vnto
             yow
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             my
             sowl
             ,
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             very
             true
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             ye
             mought
             learn
             to
             know
             aright
             ,
             your
             caling
             in
             Christ.
             That
             grant
             vs
             the
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             through
             his
             Love
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             
               By
               your
               vnknown
               friend
               H.
               N.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             H.
             A.
             
          
           
             IF
             God
             were
             witnes
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             true
             which
             
               H.
               N.
            
             here
             hath
             written
             ;
             the
             scriptures
             /
             which
             are
             Gods
             witnesses
             or
             testimonies
             would
             approve
             of
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             by
             holy
             writ
             /
             his
             errors
             are
             disproved
             ;
             and
             the
             evils
             which
             he
             vnjustly
             layeth
             vpon
             others
             /
             are
             justly
             returned
             vpon
             his
             own
             head
             ;
             and
             found
             to
             be
             in
             himself
             and
             his
             bewitched
             folowers
             /
             whom
             I
             leav
             to
             the
             doon
             of
             him
             which
             hath
             sayd
             /
             |
             
               I
               wil
               come
               neer
               to
               yow
               to
               judgement
               ,
               and
               I
               wil
               be
               a
               swift
               witnes
               against
               sorcerers
               ,
               &
               against
               adulterers
               ,
               and
               against
               false
               swearers
               .
               &c.
            
             And
             for
             al
             that
             shal
             read
             these
             writings
             /
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             farr
             from
             blaspheming
             the
             truth
             which
             they
             know
             not
             ;
             so
             should
             they
             be
             far
             also
             from
             approving
             or
             hearkning
             to
             a
             knowen
             deceiver
             and
             blasphemer
             of
             God
             ;
             such
             as
             this
             
               Henry
               Nicolas
            
             by
             this
             Epistle
             and
             his
             other
             vngodly
             writings
             is
             proved
             for
             to
             be
             .
             His
             fawning
             words
             and
             submissive
             cariage
             /
             with
             promise
             of
             more
             matters
             after
             ;
             are
             but
             the
             behaviour
             of
             the
             *
             Lewd
             woman
             /
             that
             vseth
             to
             entise
             with
             flattering
             lips
             ;
             when
             her
             †
             howse
             is
             the
             way
             vnto
             the
             grave
             /
             which
             goeth
             down
             to
             the
             chambers
             of
             death
             .
             What
             thank
             or
             reward
             then
             remaynes
             for
             
               H.
               N.
            
             for
             al
             his
             paynes
             and
             proffered
             kindnes
             /
             but
             that
             which
             the
             wise
             man
             hath
             appointed
             saying
             /
             
               He
               that
               blesseth
               his
               friend
               with
               a
               lowd
               voice
               ,
               rising
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               it
               shal
               be
               counted
               to
               him
               as
               a
               curse
               .
               Pro.
               27.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
           In
           pag.
           47.
           lin
           .
           5.
           before
           the
           end
           ,
           for
           love
           read
           live●
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A08219-e100
           
             †
             Pro
             7.
             11.
             
             &
             9.
             13.
             18
             
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             9.
             3.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Exhort
             .
             cap.
             11.
             
             See.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephe.
             5.
             13.
             
          
           
             |
             Ps.
             119.
             105
             
             Pro
             6.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Iob.
             38.
             13
             
          
           
             |
             Iob.
             34.
             25.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ps.
             12.
             7.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A08219-e370
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A08219-e510
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             |
             Math.
             7.
             15.
             
          
           
             |
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             16.
             18
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             18.
             
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             16.
             18.
             
          
           
             |
             Mat.
             24
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             2.
             
          
           
             |
             2
             Thess.
             2.
             10.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Ezek.
             16.
             33
             
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             8.
             20.
             
          
           
             |
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Iob.
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Exhort
             .
             chap.
             6.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             |
             Alchoran
             .
             Azoar
             (
             or
             chapter
             )
             18.
             
          
           
             |
             chap.
             16.
             sect
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             ‡
             ibidem
             .
          
           
             |
             chap.
             13
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             First
             exhort
             .
             Cap.
             11.
             sect
             .
             1
             
          
           
             *
             Sect.
             2.
             
          
           
             |
             Azoar
             20.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Sam.
             11.
             2
             
          
           
             ‡
             Crying
             voice
             chap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             11
             
          
           
             *
             chap.
             13.
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             9.
             ver
             13.
             15.
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Pro.
             7.
             13.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Alchoran
             .
             Azoar
             77.
             
          
           
             †
             Epistles
             of
             H.
             N.
             Epist.
             3.
             chap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             3.
             3
             
          
           
             *
             sect
             .
             22.
             
             Gen.
             1.
             
             &
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             H.
             N.
             Man●
             falling
             &c.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             |
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             
               Gen.
               3.
            
             1.
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             H.
             N.
             Epist.
             4.
             chap.
             5.
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             |
             ibid.
             see
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             1.
             1.
             
             Mar
             ,
             1.
             1.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Gospel
             of
             the
             kingd
             .
             Chap.
             1
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             Proverbs
             of
             H.
             N.
             chap.
             8.
             sec.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Azoar
             ●
             .
             9.
             4.
             5.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             |
             Azoar
             3●
             .
          
           
             *
             Azoar
             7●
             .
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             1.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             |
             Iob.
             38
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Iob.
             40.
             4.
             
             ●
             .
             6.
             9.
             
          
           
             |
             Iob.
             42.
             ●
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             5.
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             |
             Act.
             2.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             5.
             36.
             
          
           
             |
             Isa.
             40.
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             |
             Isa
             44.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             |
             Ezec.
             28.
             9.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             1.
             23
             
          
           
             †
             Rom
             9.
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             Mat
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             ”
             Ioh.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             28.
             
          
           
             |
             chap.
             12.
             sec.
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             chap
             20
             sec.
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             sect
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             First
             exh
             .
             ch
             .
             12.
             sec.
             33
             
          
           
             *
             First
             exhort
             .
             ch
             .
             7.
             sec.
             14.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             5.
             6.
             8
             
             &
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             *
             First
             exhort
             .
             ch
             .
             7.
             sec.
             17.
             
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             5.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             Heb.
             9
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             10.
             14
             
          
           
             ‡
             First
             exhor
             .
             ch
             .
             7.
             sec.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Pattern
             of
             pres
             .
             temp●
             .
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             3.
             
             3●
             .
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             20.
             28.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom
             4.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             H.
             N.
             First
             .
             exhor
             .
             cha
             .
             1.
             sec
             12.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             *
             Gal
             3
             21.
             22.
             
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             Hab.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Alchoran
             ,
             Azoar
             (
             or
             chapter
             )
             4.
             5.
             35.
             
             &
             42.
             
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Thes.
             4.
             3
             
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             28.
             
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             3.
             28.
             
          
           
             *
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             15.
             5.
             
             Colos.
             1.
             10.
             
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             |
             Num.
             21.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             10.
             11.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             21.
             24.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             6.
             
             ●3
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             3.
             14.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             2.
             16.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             ”
             Rom.
             6.
             1.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Gal.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             7.
             
             Mat
             28.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             †
             chap.
             16.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             |
             Evang.
             chap.
             1.
             sect
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             chap.
             34
             ,
             sect
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             |
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             |
             Deut.
             30.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Eph.
             2.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             Gal.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             *
             H.
             N.
             First
             exhort
             .
             ch
             .
             12.
             sect
             .
             23.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Ioh.
             4.
             3.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             1.
             
             &
             2.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             22.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             Iudg.
             9.
             7.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Spirit
             ,
             land
             of
             peace
             .
             cha
             .
             33.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             25.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             |
             H.
             N.
             1.
             exh
             .
             ch
             13.
             
             S.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Proph.
             of
             the
             spir
             .
             ch
             .
             1.
             s.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             H.
             N.
             Gospel
             .
             ch
             .
             1.
             se.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Gal.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Iohn
             .
             1.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             |
             Mat.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             3
             Ioh.
             1●
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             8.
             
             ●4
             .
          
           
             †
             Ioh.
             17.
             3.
             
          
           
             |
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             3.
             4.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             10.
             
             ●
             .
          
           
             ‡
             Mat.
             26.
             75
             
          
           
             |
             Eccles.
             5.
             1.
             
          
           
             |
             Heb.
             11.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             |
             H.
             N.
             First
             exhort
             .
             c.
             20.
             sec.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             ibid
             sec.
             26.
             27.
             
          
           
             |
             chap.
             8.
             sec.
             5
             6.
             
          
           
             |
             Ioh.
             6.
             29.
             35.
             
          
           
             |
             chap.
             20.
             sec.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             f.
             
          
           
             |
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Exhort
             .
             chap.
             12.
             sec.
             23.
             24.
             33.
             
          
           
             |
             ibid.
             chap.
             15
             sec.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             chap.
             3.
             sec.
             2.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             |
             sec.
             4.
             
          
           
             |
             Spirit
             .
             land
             .
             chap.
             27.
             sec.
             11.
             12.
             
          
           
             †
             sec.
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             sec.
             18.
             
          
           
             |
             Sec.
             24.
             
          
           
             |
             Rev.
             17.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Evang
             reg
             .
             chap.
             27.
             sec.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Psal.
             1●
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             |
             Heb.
             10.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             |
             Luk.
             11.
             4.
             
          
           
             †
             Phil.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             9.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             |
             Gen.
             3.
             
          
           
             †
             Spirit
             .
             land
             chap.
             33.
             sec.
             9.
             
          
           
             |
             Eccle.
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             †
             Iam
             3.
             2.
             
          
           
             |
             Rom
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Ioh.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Psal.
             103.
             
             8●
             .
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             ●
             .
             29.
             ●
             
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             17.
             14.
             
          
           
             |
             Levit.
             18.
             ●●
             
          
           
             †
             Crying
             voice
             chap.
             vlt.
             sec.
             11.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             9.
             17.
             
          
           
             |
             Sec.
             17.
             
          
           
             |
             Sec.
             16.
             
          
           
             |
             Act.
             8.
             13.
             19.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             *
             Eph.
             3.
             17.
             
          
           
             |
             Gen.
             15.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Exod.
             14.
             31.
             
          
           
             *
             Ephe.
             5.
             1.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             16.
             
             &
             11.
             1.
             
             ●
             Thes.
             3.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             |
             First
             exhort
             .
             chap.
             7.
             sec.
             2.
             
          
           
             |
             ibid.
             sec.
             3.
             4.
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             ibid.
             sec.
             9.
             
          
           
             |
             Galen
             .
             lib.
             9.
             de
             placitis
             Hipp.
             et
             Plat.
             
          
           
             †
             Proclus
             in
             theolog
             .
             Plat.
             
          
           
             *
             Theophrast
             .
             in
             Metaph.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Plotin
             .
             En●
             .
             6.
             lib.
             8.
             chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             |
             H.
             N.
             first
             exhort
             .
             chap.
             7.
             sect
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             ibidē
             sec.
             14.
             
          
           
             *
             sect
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             ‡
             sec.
             18.
             
          
           
             |
             sect
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             *
             pag.
             18.
             
          
           
             ‡
             chap.
             18.
             sec.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             sec.
             9.
             
          
           
             |
             Isa.
             9.
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Evang.
             reg
             .
             chap.
             18.
             sec.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Docum
             .
             sent
             .
             chap.
             3.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             ‡
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Luk.
             1.
             27.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Exod.
             15.
             20.
             
          
           
             |
             Isa.
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Heb.
             9.
             26.
             
          
           
             †
             Isa.
             53.
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             |
             Ioh.
             11.
             
             5●
             .
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             51.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             4.
             25.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             5.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             |
             vers
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             8.
             36.
             37.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             Rom.
             1.
             5.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             6.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Gal.
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Rom.
             3.
             25.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Exhort
             .
             c.
             7.
             sec.
             31.
             
          
           
             †
             ibid.
             sec.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             Act.
             8.
             36.
             38.
             and
             10.
             47.
             48.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             2.
             38.
             and
             22.
             16.
             
          
           
             |
             1.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             17.
             
          
           
             *
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             |
             Iohn
             .
             6.
             35.
             29.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             12
             
          
           
             |
             Eph.
             5.
             30.
             32.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1.
             
             Cor.
             6.
             16
             17.
             
          
           
             |
             Hos.
             2.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             |
             Evangel
             .
             reg
             .
             cap.
             21.
             sect
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             Mark.
             14.
             24.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
          
           
             |
             2.
             
             Sam.
             2●
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             Iohn
             .
             7.
             16.
             
          
           
             |
             Iohn
             .
             16.
             13.
             
          
           
             †
             Vers.
             14.
             
          
           
             |
             Iohn
             .
             5.
             39.
             
          
           
             †
             2.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             |
             1.
             
             Cor.
             10.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Ver.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Heb
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             8.
             13.
             
          
           
             |
             Vers
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             |
             Iohn
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             |
             Col.
             3.
             10.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             *
             Plutarch
             .
             advers
             .
             Stoic
             .
          
           
             |
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             |
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             15.
             
          
           
             †
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             |
             Iohn
             .
             10.
             17.
             
          
           
             †
             1.
             
             Iohn
             .
             3.
             16
             
          
           
             |
             Iohn
             .
             13.
             37
             
          
           
             *
             Mat.
             16.
             25.
             
          
           
             †
             Vers.
             26.
             
          
           
             |
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Dan.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Act.
             7.
             
          
           
             |
             Heb.
             11.
             35.
             36.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Iam.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             |
             Gal.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Phil.
             2.
             5.
             8.
             
          
           
             |
             1.
             
             Pet.
             2.
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             Vers.
             24.
             
          
           
             ‡
             2.
             
             Cor.
             12.
             10.
             
             &
             11.
             23.
             24.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             |
             Psal.
             37.
             15.
             
          
           
             *
             Fidelitas
             .
             Declar.
             chapt
             .
             4.
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             |
             Evangel
             .
             cha
             ●2
             .
             sect
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             |
             Fidelitas
             .
             Declar.
             ch
             .
             4.
             sec
             11.
             
          
           
             |
             Eph.
             a.
             b.
             
          
           
             |
             Spir.
             land
             .
             cha
             .
             39.
             sec.
             8.
             
          
           
             |
             Spirit
             .
             land
             .
             chap.
             5.
             sec.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             13.
             4.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Spirit
             .
             land
             .
             ch
             .
             37.
             sec.
             2.
             
          
           
             †
             Exo.
             21.
             12.
             25.
             16
             ,
             17.
             &c.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             ver
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Cor.
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             20
             21.
             
             Rev.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             Reve.
             18.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             31
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             |
             sect
             .
             26.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Iohn
             .
             21.
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Mat.
             19.
             29
             
          
           
             |
             Mat.
             23.
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             2.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Vers.
             2.
             
          
           
             |
             Vers.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2
             7.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Vers
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Vers.
             7.
             
          
           
             |
             Rev.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             2.
             
             Thes.
             2.
             4
             
          
           
             ‡
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             
          
           
             †
             Rome
             .
          
           
             †
             Cha.
             ●●
             .
             ●
             .
             ●
             .
          
           
             |
             sect
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             *
             sect
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             ‡
             sect
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             sect
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             “
             sect
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             |
             sect
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             *
             sect
             .
             ●1
             .
          
           
             †
             Evan.
             ch
             1.
             sect
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             |
             Prov.
             of
             H.
             N.
             ch
             .
             8.
             s.
             3.
             
          
           
             |
             Rev.
             9.
             11.
             
          
           
             †
             Evang.
             reg
             .
             ch
             .
             1.
             s.
             1.
             
          
           
             |
             Rev.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Vers.
             3.
             10.
             
          
           
             †
             Chapters
             .
             7.
             8.
             9.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Dan.
             9.
             27.
             
          
           
             |
             Heb.
             13.
             10.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             †
             Evangel
             .
             regni
             .
             Chap.
             13.
             s.
             8.
             
          
           
             |
             Evang.
             ch
             .
             1.
             s.
             9.
             
          
           
             †
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             3.
             4
             
          
           
             *
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             17
             18.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Evang.
             reg
             .
             ch
             .
             35
             :
             s
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             ‡
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             16.
             17.
             
          
           
             ⸪
             ver
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             †
             Spir.
             land
             .
             ch
             .
             37.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             |
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             Spirit
             .
             land
             .
             ch
             ,
             36.
             sec.
             6.
             
          
           
             †
             Ibid.
             ch
             .
             35.
             sect
             .
             4
             ,
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ibid
             ch
             .
             39.
             se●
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             “
             Rev.
             2.
             
             1●
             .
          
           
             †
             Pro.
             of
             H.
             N
             cha
             .
             22.
             s.
             16.
             
          
           
             |
             Mat.
             1●
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             *
             Psal.
             78.
             2.
             
          
           
             ‡
             ver
             .
             4.
             6.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Ioh.
             3.
             
             2●
             .
          
           
             †
             Iob
             ●4
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             |
             Pro.
             9.
             13.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             ‡
             vers
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             |
             chap.
             13.
             
          
           
             *
             sect
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             ‡
             sect
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             |
             Concil
             .
             Trid.
             soss
             .
             14
             ,
             ch
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             |
             Mat.
             9.
             
             ●
             Iohn
             2.
             25.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Gen.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             ⸪
             Spirit
             .
             land
             ch
             .
             38.
             sect
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             ibid.
             cha
             .
             40.
             sect
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             |
             Epis.
             of
             .
             H.
             N
             3.
             ch
             .
             4.
             se.
             5.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Epis.
             4.
             c.
             5.
             sect
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             “
             Prov.
             of
             H.
             N.
             ch
             .
             8.
             s.
             ●
             .
          
           
             †
             Gen.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             |
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             4.
             
          
           
             *
             Iohn
             11.
             
             4●
             .
             50.
             51.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Iob.
             13.
             7.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             10.
             5.
             6.
             10.
             
          
           
             |
             Heb.
             12.
             10.
             
          
           
             ⸪
             Psa.
             7.
             14.
             
          
           
             †
             Col.
             1.
             14.
             
             Heb
             9.
             28.
             
          
           
             |
             Act.
             10.
             43.
             
          
           
             |
             First
             Exhor
             .
             ch
             .
             20.
             s.
             19.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             20.
             
          
           
             ‡
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             †
             Heb.
             11.
             35.
             36.
             37.
             
             &
             13
             ,
             3.
             2
             
             Cor.
             11.
             23.
             25.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             |
             Mal.
             3.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Prov.
             7.
             14
             —
             21.
             
          
           
             †
             vers
             .
             27.